Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In hindsight, taking an alleyway shortcut to save two minutes of time was a really stupid idea.

“Giv’ us all yer change n’ no one gets ‘urt,” a ragged-looking man in threadbare clothes threatened, brandishing a knife at his Ryuunosuke’s nose.

Ryuunosuke put up his hands before reaching slowly to his pockets to take out his wallet, eyes never once leaving the point of the blade a little too close to him for comfort.

“Wait a tick now, le’s not be too ‘asty. Wot’s dat shiny, white thing at yer ‘ip?” said the ragged man’s shorter companion, pointing at Karuma. “Looks right ‘spensive, that does. I reckon it costs a pretty crown.”

Ryuunosuke clutched Karuma, pursing his lips and angling his body to hide it away from their greedy eyes.

“It’s only money you’re after, right?” he said, steadily. “I’ll give it to you if you leave.”

“Looks like we struck gold, eh, Jack?”

“Ay, Beans. So we did.” Jack replied, menace in every step he took. “You’re gon’ hand ‘at ova ta us if ya wanna git out alive.”

Ryuunosuke glared and gritted out fiercely, “Even if you killed me, I won’t let you touch Karuma!”

He readied for any opportunity to escape. He’d punch, kick, tackle, claw, and even bite his way out of this if it meant keeping Karuma safe. He’d sooner lose his life than to let Asougi’s soul fall to thugs or criminals.

“Wot’d you say? Oi, looks like the bloke don’t know ‘is place,” Jack said darkly.

“Only pro’er we teach ‘im a lesson,” Beans growled, arm striking forward to grab Ryuunosuke who braced himself for the upcoming struggle.

“For those who would dare lay a hand on my partner… they can only be seeking punishment!” a desperately familiar voice roared.

With a shing, Ryuunosuke’s hand drew Karuma, and right in front of his disbelieving eyes, he started to wield it, yanking his clumsy body along as it slashed at the screaming would-be muggers. In a series of silvery streaks, Karuma sliced their topmost hair off to the skin, reduced their clothes to tatters, and cut away their belt, leaving their pants to pool to their ankles; the kind of deadly precision and skill Ryuunosuke did not have.

Ryuunosuke stared after the retreating backs of his crying muggers with his mouth agape.

Wh… What was that? What just happened?

He stared at the lowered sword in his hands.

“Are you okay, Naruhodou?” came Asougi’s worried voice. “They—”

Ryuunosuke screamed. If it were anything but Karuma in his grasp, he’d have dropped it like a hot coal. As it was, he could only hold the sword a trembling arm’s length away from him.

“Wha… wha… wha…!”

“You’re so noisy,” Asougi’s voice said with some annoyance. “Don’t you recognize my voice? It’s me, Kazuma!”

“Asougi is dead!” Ryuunosuke proclaimed hysterically definitely to himself and not Karuma claiming to be Asougi because there’s no way a sword could be talking to him. Maybe if he reminded himself of his best friend’s deceased status, he’d stop hearing things.

“I’m not dead,” Asougi’s voice denied irately. “Listen to me, Naruhodou—”

Ryuunosuke didn’t listen. He tore out of the alleyway, screaming all the while. He raced through the streets, dodging carriages and people, jumping obstacles, and on one occasion, narrowly spinning out of the way of a bucketful of water thrown out of someone’s window.

He crashed through the door of 221B Baker Street and made a beeline for Sholmes’s suite.

“Hello, Ru—”

“Iris,” Ryuunosuke’s asphyxiating lungs wheezed as he collapsed at the doorway, feeling half-dead but at least half-alive enough to still be expected to speak. Unlike a whole-dead best friend who is none-alive enough to be speaking at all.

“Runo! What’s wrong?” Iris asked, abandoning her chalkboard to hurry over. “You look like the hounds of Hell were at your heels!”

She tried to help peel him off the floor, but Ryuunosuke was too busy fumbling Karuma off his belt to cooperate.

“You need to work on your stamina, partner,” Ryuunosuke’s hallucination chided in disappointment as he finally freed the katana from his side.

“Iris, please tell me I’m not going crazy,” Ryuunosuke begged, brushing aside the unwarranted comment exactly like what Asougi would make. He held Karuma up to her. “Please tell me you heard that just now!”

“Um, Runo, I didn’t hear anything,” Iris said a bit uncertainly.

Ryuunosuke was going to cry.

Evidently noticing his expression, Iris said, “Here, why don’t you have a sit down and I’ll serve up some nice, soothing herbal tea to calm your nerves, and then you can tell me what happened,” she proposed, tugging at Ryuunosuke’s arm.

This time, Ryuunosuke complied and slowly picked himself up, shuffling to the sofa where he collapsed in a daze. Everything felt far away, and he wasn’t sure if it was because he might actually be going crazy, because of the sprint here, or because he wanted to protect the fragile hope in his heart just a little longer.

The clatter of porcelain broke through the bubble of unreality, and he shifted his attention to Iris pouring out two cups of tea. She handed one of them over to him.

“Thank you,” Ryuunosuke mumbled, inhaling the fragrant aroma of Iris’s special blend before drinking most of it down while it was hot.

“So, what happened, Runo? What got you into such a tizzy?” Iris asked, hopping onto the seat next to him with her own cup.

Ryuunosuke slowly lowered his tea towards his lap where Karuma lay. Now that his head had cleared a bit, it all seemed silly, like believing in the reality of a fantastical dream only to awaken to true reality. It was just that this dream was a little more persistent.

“It’s not in your head, Naruhodou. Trust in yourself and your senses. You are not hearing things,” Asougi’s voice encouraged.

That wasn’t the issue. How would he even prove to himself let alone other people the voice he heard was actually there?

Iris was still waiting patiently for an answer, so Ryuunosuke said, “Earlier, I was almost robbed. I’m okay!” he assured at her gasp. “I fought them off… with Karuma…”

“With that sword?” Iris asked, looking towards the pristine white of length of the katana which he gripped tightly.

“Yes.”

“Hmm, you knew how to use it, Runo?” Iris said somewhat ponderously, poking the side of her head with a finger. “You didn’t strike me as someone who does.”

“I don’t,” Ryuunosuke affirmed with a shake of his head. “But when I used Karuma, it was like my arms were possessed.” He flexed his hand. “They moved by themselves with skill I couldn’t possibly have.”

Iris hummed to encourage him to continue, taking a sip of tea as she listened.

“What’s even stranger is that…” Ryuunosuke swallowed, “before I unsheathed Karuma, I heard Asougi’s voice from the sword, and then after the muggers ran off I, um, heard his voice again asking me if I’m okay.”

Iris put down her tea on the makeshift coffee table and turned to give him her full attention.

“Runo, I want to ask just to be sure, but are you feeling stressed? Have you been sleeping properly?” she asked solemnly. “I know you’ve taken your court ban pretty hard…”

“No—I mean, yes,” Ryuunosuke sighed. It wasn’t as though he could hide much from Iris.

It made him guilty he’d feel that way in the first place because it suggested he had regrets about defending Gina. He didn’t. It truly was worth it to see Gina beginning to trust other people and hold a new hope for her future. But… he couldn’t deny those long days twiddling his thumbs while leeching off Iris and Sholmes’s goodwill made him uncomfortable in his own skin when he should be in court making a difference for someone, gaining law experience, and overall doing something with himself.

“I do feel a bit stressed but nowhere near enough to start hearing voices, and I’ve been sleeping properly… for the most part.” When he didn’t stay up too late studying.

Iris scrutinized him for a good, long minute. Ryuunosuke tried not to fidget under her gaze which was difficult considering it made him feel exposed for secrets he didn’t even have. Finally, she nodded in satisfaction with a smile.

“Okay, I believe you, Runo. So then what do you think is the cause of that voice?”

“I…” Ryuunosuke wet his lips. “Maybe you’ll think I’m crazy and maybe it really is all just in my head, but I can’t help but think… that it’s real. I just… don’t have any evidence to support my feelings.”

“If it’s evidence you wish, there’s a very easy way to procure it,” Asougi’s voice interjected.

Reflexively, Ryuunosuke asked towards Karuma, “How?” but before the realization could truly set in, Asougi’s voice replied, “Ask that detective whether I’m alive or not.”

Ryuunosuke furrowed his brow.

“Ask Mr. Sholmes? But what does that have to do with hearing you?”

“When my father was alive, he hinted to me a little about the secrets of Karuma,” Asougi’s voice imparted quietly. “He mentioned that as the soul of the Asougi, just as our will and principles are reflected in Karuma’s keen edge, so too shall our perseverance be our guardian. Until now, I’ve always thought it meant training both mind and body in kenjutsu, but it seems my father’s words have a whole other significance.”

“And… what would that be?” Ryuunosuke asked, beginning to reel as he tried to make sense of all that and how it related to his current situation.

There was a long pause before Asougi’s voice said, “It means I’m still alive.”

“If by alive you mean in my head and in my heart then yes, I suppose you are,” Ryuunosuke muttered.

“No,” Asougi’s voice said vehemently, “It means that I’m still physically alive somewhere, and if that detective confirms it…”

It’d mean that Ryuunosuke had asked a question he had no reason to ask in the first place other than because of an outside influence that already knew the answer.

“What is it, Runo?” Iris asked. “What did he say?”

“He said… I could prove his existence if I asked Mr. Sholmes—”

“Say no more! I know exactly the nature of the question you wish to ask me, Mr. Naruhodou!”

Ryuunosuke jolted so badly, the remains of his tea nearly splashed out.

“Careful!” Asougi’s voice barked.

Twisting in his seat, Ryuunosuke was immediately met with the sight of Sholmes doing his trademark pose.

“Mr. Sholmes? H-how long have you been there?” he squeaked, setting down his cup before something else could somehow surprise him into dumping tea onto Karuma. He’d never hear the end of it from… himself at the very least.

Sholmes froze, and the room fell into silence.

“Um…”

“He’d been there since the beginning, Runo,” Iris informed him, opening her arms in a shrug.

“What?!” Ryuunosuke yelped, looking between them in surprise. “Why didn’t you say anything, Mr. Sholmes? I didn’t notice you at all!”

At that, Sholmes sagged with the doleful look of a neglected puppy. Ryuunosuke could almost see the black cloud of a magnificent sulk starting to form over him.

“Ah, I see. To you, I am no more substantial than air,” he said dully. “To think I’d be snubbed in my own abode…”

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ignore you! I suppose I was too panicked to pay attention to my surroundings,” Ryuunosuke tried to explain. “But I see you now, and you said you know what question I want to ask you. So, what is it?”

There was no better way to pull Sholmes from his sulks than with a mystery or a chance to show off his deductions, after all.

Sholmes sighed, but it wasn’t nearly as woeful as it could’ve been, straightening to walk over to the armchair where he sat, taking out his pipe and putting it to his lips.

“The question you wish to ask me is whether Mr. Asougi is alive,” Sholmes said, spot on.

Ryuunosuke sat up and leaned forward, clutching Karuma tightly in his hands. His heartbeat was so high, he wondered if even Asougi… no, he couldn’t think of it like that, not yet, not until he could—

“I shall cut to the quick: yes, Mr. Asougi is indeed still alive.”

Ryuunosuke surged up. His mind blanked. He didn’t think. He didn’t feel. All he heard was “alive”, and it was… it brought… it… it…

“Runo…” came Iris’s soft worried tones from next to him.

“Mr. Naruhodou, are you quite okay?” Sholmes asked cautiously, taking the pipe out of his frowning mouth.

“Naruhodou, your pulse is out of control. You must breathe and calm down,” Asougi’s voice—no, Asougi, his best friend and partner—said steadily like an anchoring rock that shattered through the thin veneer that suspended the explosion that resided just behind.

“Why…?” Ryuunosuke’s voice trembled just like the rest of him, he realized, when the sound of Karuma clattering in its scabbard finally reached his ears. “Why did you lie?!” he wailed.

He sounded a bit wet, but he didn’t care. Asougi was alive, thank every god above, but Sholmes had lied about it to his face; made both Susato and him grieve for Asougi, encouraged Ryuunosuke to live the life Asougi should’ve had, and all while opening his arms to them in welcome hospitality and aid. Why would he do this to them?

“How could you? How…?”

Ryuunosuke clutched Karuma to his chest whether out of protectiveness or comfort, he wasn’t sure, but either way, he wanted to leave the room, get as far away as possible from the man who betrayed him so utterly.

“It wasn’t my intention to hurt you. Please, will you hear out the rest of what I have to say?” Sholmes implored, sitting up with an earnest gaze. It wasn’t often he’d wear that kind of look, and Ryuunosuke faltered under its sincerity.

In all the months they’d been acquainted, Sholmes had shown himself to be whimsical, capricious, and secretive. However, he was never unreliable, cruel, or thoughtless. Ryuunosuke could doubt anything else about Sholmes, but he could never doubt his integrity.

Ryuunosuke sucked in a large gulp of air to calm his fraught emotions and tangled thoughts before letting it out slowly, the flow ebbing to leave behind the pearl of truth which was that above all else, he trusted in Herlock Sholmes unconditionally.

“Okay,” he allowed, sinking back to his seat. “Please explain it to me.”

Sholmes tipped his head in gratitude, expression relaxing.

“Thank you.” He took a puff of his pipe. “As you know from the end of your previous trial about three months ago, we came across a rather shocking piece of top secret information that included your friend, Mr. Asougi’s name.” He let out a stream of smoke. “In truth, I had already come across this same list of names long before all of this.”

Surprise juddered through Ryuunosuke.

“So… that means that before we’d even boarded the S.S. Burya, you already knew who Asougi was?”

“Indeed,” Sholmes confirmed. “I didn’t have a clear idea as to what those names meant as of then, but considering that one of those names disappeared while the other was assassinated, my suspicion was that it was a hit list of some sort. I worried that the same fate would befall Mr. Asougi should he come to Britain.”

The pieces slowly came together as Ryuunosuke continued the narrative thoughtfully, bringing his hand to his chin.

“You were on the Burya to somehow send Asougi back, so when he was supposedly murdered, you found your chance to send his ‘corpse’ back to Japan where he’d be safe.” He looked up at Sholmes. “Is that right?”

Sholmes smiled brightly.

“Exactly it, Mr. Naruhodou! That had indeed been my intention!”

Ryuunosuke crossed his arms.

“And you hid it from Miss Susato and me for this long because…?”

Sholmes sighed a bit and he thought he heard a trace of guilt in it.

“If I were to tell you then, I’d be leaking confidential government information of which I hadn’t thoroughly understood yet. I didn’t wish to cause unnecessary panic explaining it and with incomplete information to boot.”

It was on the tip of Ryuunosuke’s tongue to argue that it’d be nice to know Asougi was alive anyway but… wouldn’t that be unfair to Sholmes? He had no way of telling them Asougi’s condition without explaining how he’d eavesdropped on a government conspiracy, which would get him in enough trouble as it was if it ever got out, but he’d also be leaking that information to two foreigners on top of that.

“I could see your point,” Ryuunosuke conceded slowly. “But what about after we found out the secret when Iris decoded the Morse?”

His demeanor softening, Sholmes leaned forward with his elbows on his thighs.

“My dear friend, I am not so crass a man as to bring up Mr. Asougi when you are already reeling from the consequences of your last case,” he said gently.

Ryuunosuke swallowed.

Sholmes was right. There really wasn’t a good moment to bring it up the last three months. Sure, it’d be nice to know Asougi was alive but it’d also burden Ryuunosuke with the immense weight of guilt for taking his best friend’s place. And in the heels of his court ban, he would’ve tried to imagine how much better Asougi could’ve done in his shoes. It’d make Ryuunosuke absolutely wretched.

“I suppose you’re right,” he murmured.

“I’m glad you agree,” Sholmes said with a smile and a satisfied nod. “However…” his eyes trailed to Karuma, “for all my careful planning, I cannot possibly have fathomed such an extraordinary event as Mr. Asougi turning into a sword to come ashore anyway!” He scowled and hit his leg with a fist. “Drats, why didn’t I think of that?!”

“I don’t think he’d turned into a sword, Mr. Sholmes,” Ryuunosuke muttered, glancing down at Karuma before snapping his attention up again. “Wait, you really think this is Asougi?”

“That’s for you to determine, is it not, Mr. Naruhodou?” Sholmes sat back into his chair and blew out a smoke ring that perfectly framed his face. “After all, I cannot say I know Mr. Asougi on any level to make that judgement.”

“But it’s so fantastical!” Ryuunosuke sputtered. “How could anyone believe it?”

“What anyone else believes is unimportant,” Sholmes said, waving it away. “What’s important is what you believe. Is it much different from the way you believe in your clients?” He gestured towards Karuma with his pipe. “You’ve now found another piece of evidence to support your beliefs. What you choose to do after that is entirely up to you.”

“So you… won’t think I’m crazy if I talk to my sword?” Ryuunosuke asked slowly.

“Oh, Runo, no one here will think you’re crazy,” Iris spoke up with shining eyes, resting a reassuring hand on his arm with a smile which he returned.

“Of course, you’ll look rather silly, however!” Sholmes guffawed to Ryuunosuke’s unamused face.

“Thank you, Iris.” He stood up. “I think I need some time to process everything.” He nodded at Sholmes. “Thank you for telling me the truth, Mr. Sholmes.”

The detective raised his pipe.

“Any time, Mr. Naruhodou. Whenever you get your friend unstuck from that sword, do tell me! I have much I’d like to ask in the name of a whole new avenue of thought!”

Ryuunosuke squinted at him suspiciously.

“You’re not thinking of some invention that’d turn yourself into an object, are you?”

“Goodness no! What nonsense are you speaking?” Sholmes denied, sounding affronted at the very idea. “What good would I be as an inanimate object unable to move and investigate? No, isn’t it the case that it’d be much more useful to turn into a bird or a mouse to sneak into places otherwise inaccessible?”

“Oh, Hurley, you hadn’t even finished your other projects,” Iris sighed. “Before you think about turning yourself into a mouse, you should work on the mouse you have right here.”

Ryuunosuke stared, not sure if Sholmes was serious or not.

“Um… then good luck with that, Mr. Sholmes.”

He left the room with Sholmes waving after him. He made his way to his attic quarters and stood in the middle of the room where he held Karuma up to eye level.

“Asougi?” he called tentatively. “Can you hear me?”

“Yes, what is it?”

Ryuunosuke took a deep breath.

“Can you do one last thing for me? Just one last thing to convince me that you’re real,” he said, glad he managed to keep his voice stable.

“Name it,” Asougi instantly replied.

“Tell me something I’d have no way of knowing. Anything is fine as long as I can confirm it.”

A pause followed.

“Very well. I suggest you go over to your desk before I start, however.”

Confused, Ryuunosuke did as he was told, putting Karuma on the messy, paper-strewn, book-riddled, pen-littered desktop.

“Okay. Now, listen closely.”

What followed was a rapid recitation of some kind of black magic that Ryuunosuke vaguely recognized as legal terms and passages that were so complicated, his mind whirled trying to keep up with them. He hadn’t studied up to this point, so he could barely understand any of it. Needless to say, there was no way he could possibly know all that much less recite it.

“Did you get that? Good. Look it up. You’ll find the exact sections in one of my British law books,” Asougi said smugly.

“Did you seriously memorize entire law books?” Ryuunosuke squawked, astounded as he scrambled to first find the book and then to flip to the correct pages with the information before he forgot everything.

“I didn’t memorize them. They’re just things I should know,” Asougi stated as simply as if he’d said fish should swim.

“You’re amazing, Ryuunosuke stated just as simply, finally finding the relevant texts. They matched near perfectly with Asougi’s rapid fire black magic spells. This really was his partner.

“Don’t undervalue your own efforts, Mr. Studied-Only-Forty-Days-And-Won-A-Case.”

Ryuunosuke blinked in surprise.

“You… You know about that? Wait, does that mean you’ve been in that sword since the beginning?”

Watching every step Ryuunosuke took, probably judging him. He couldn’t help but tense up and break into sweat a little.

“I guess so, but things were hazy at first. Mostly, I caught snatches of conversations, sensations, and visions. As time passed, I grew more aware. But it wasn’t until the Windibank case that I felt fully awake, like breaking out of a dream. The moment the gunshot went off.”

Ryuunosuke shut the thick law tome in front of him and stood it up with an, “Oh.” He scratched his head. “That… doesn’t seem like a very good thing to wake up to,”

“I assure you, it’s not,” Asougi affirmed dryly. “I thought my heart would stop during those seconds when it was unclear if you or Susato were injured. And then you ran off on your own to chase two armed criminals with no fighting prowess.”

“You don’t have a—”

“I know. Shut up.”

Ryuunosuke idly wobbled the book back and forth.

“No, but how does all this work?” he asked, gesturing to the entire length Karuma. “You mentioned you can hear, see, and feel things, but how? You don’t have a body to do those things with! You’re just a… uh… a soul?” Ryuunosuke paled. “You’re not a ghost are you?”

“No, I’m not a ghost!” Asougi snapped irately in that tone of voice that usually accompanied a fierce scowl that’d once sent a first year or two running out of fright. Ryuunosuke didn’t have it in him to tell Asougi he’d gained a reputation among them as the Red Oni of the Law Department ever since. “I’m not dead! My body is in Japan, remember?”

“Oh, right,” Ryuunosuke said, laughing sheepishly to which Asougi gave an exasperated sigh. “So if you’re the soul, does that mean your body is lying somewhere, soulless?”

“I guess…”

Ryuunosuke bit his lip. Should he offer to ship Karuma back? It was unbelievably selfish to keep Asougi from a functioning body, but he was so used to Karuma by his side, he was reluctant to let it go. For so long, it’d been what grounded him first through grief and then as his moor in court, its ever present weight at his side a constant reminder of what Asougi stood for as a lawyer and what he too must strive to be.

Even if he was willing to give Karuma up, the fear of it getting lost in transit gripped him. Karuma was too precious to leave unattended, and now that it hosted Asougi’s actual soul, it was now unimaginably so. What should he do?

“Naruhodou, if it’s okay with you, I hope to stay by your side just a little longer.”

Ryuunosuke whipped his head towards Karuma so fast he swore he nearly broke his neck. The book fell with a thump.

“You what?”

“I won’t be a burden to you,” Asougi said hastily. “I promise I’ll contribute to any investigation that comes your way. But please, don’t send me back to Japan just yet.”

“No! I-no! Of course not!” Ryuunosuke broke out into a wide, relieved beam. “Of course you won’t be a burden! I’m actually really happy you want to stay. It’s more than I could ask for that you’re here at all! Really…” His beam wavered as tears started to well in his eyes. Asougi was alive. “I’m really happy you’re here…”

He braced himself against the edge of the desk, tipping his head down so that maybe Asougi wouldn’t see him cry.

“For the longest time, I thought you were gone forever, and I’d just have to live with that; not being able to eat sukiyaki with you or dump snow down your clothes or falling asleep together in the library because we were too tired from studying to keep track of time or a-accidentally switching your h-homework with mine and chasing each other down the entire s-school. I… I thought…”

Ryuunosuke curled his hands into fists, squeezing his eyes shut and clamping his lips together to stifle his sobs.

“Naruhodou…” Asougi called helplessly.

“I’m okay. I promise. Just… let me…”

Ryuunosuke’s body shuddered with the muffled heartache for everything he once thought lost; his best friend, a future they could face together, and memories he could recall on brightly. All of it was back. It made him feel full but somehow he was still empty at the same time. Why?

“I’m sorry I left you alone all this time,” Asougi said ruefully. “There were so many moments I wished I could speak out but couldn’t no matter how hard I tried.”

Ryuunosuke shook his head, still staring down at the blurry green leather cover of Asougi’s law book, well-worn but well-cared for from its owner’s continuous use. He trailed a finger along its edge. Asougi had always been conscientious like that. His heart squeezed.

“How could that be your fault? It’s not as though you wanted any of this to happen.”

“I didn’t, but it doesn’t change the fact that as the one who insisted on bringing you here, I feel responsible.”

Ryuunosuke frowned, finally sliding the chair from under the desk to have a seat.

“I wouldn’t have come with you if I really didn’t want to, so you don’t have to feel responsible for me. Every choice I’d made up to this point was one I’d made myself.”

“No, that’s not it! I…”

Asougi fell into silence.

Ryuunosuke sat and waited patiently. He could hear Sholmes and Iris shuffling around downstairs, their conversations muted by the distance and the floor between them. Outside, the sound of clopping hooves and spinning wheels could barely be heard through the window, a benefit of living higher off the ground. In exchange, however, the old wood of the attic creaked something terrible every time the temperature changed. In the months he’d lived here, though, he’d grown rather used to it, even fond of it. It became a part of the place he now called home. It wouldn’t be right if the attic didn’t creak just as it wouldn’t be right if Sholmes’s suite didn’t have that mysterious trunk cum coffee/dining table.

Finally, when Asougi spoke again, there was a strange quality to his voice Ryuunosuke had never heard before.

“Naruhodou… do you remember how I said I wanted to bring you along to study in Britain? And how we’d tear up the streets of Her Majesty’s City of London together?”

Ryuunosuke couldn’t help but tilt his head curiously towards Karuma. Why was Asougi bringing that up now?

“Yes?”

“It wasn’t a lie that I wanted to bring you with me because of your potential as a lawyer, but it also wasn’t a lie that I…” Asougi paused then continued with a stronger voice, “I wanted someone familiar by my side.”

Ryuunosuke’s brows arched in surprise and confusion.

“But Susato-san was with you. Didn’t you grow up together?”

“That’s true but our relationship is somewhat distanced by professionalism. I wanted someone who I had no such barriers with, someone with whom I could relax around... someone whose company I find comfort in.”

“And that’s me?” Ryuunosuke asked with a bit of wonder. Of course they were best friends and partners, but to find comfort in him rather than his adoptive sister? It was quite something to take in.

“Of course it’s you,” Asougi said in a way that suggested an eye roll. “I didn’t smuggle anyone else on board that ship, did I? The point is, I find comfort in you, and… I wanted you to find comfort in me too, and that included being able to keep you safe no matter what.”

“Asougi, what makes you think I don’t find comfort in you already?” Ryuunosuke uttered in astonishment.

“It’s different. I don’t think you understand the depths of what your friendship means to me,” Asougi said, uncharacteristically quiet and… wistful?

Ryuunosuke stopped himself just before he could ask Asougi what was wrong. Something about this conversation felt off. He didn’t know what it was, but he had a feeling that if he asked directly, Asougi would seal the matter away. Instead he asked gently, “Then, can you explain it to me?”

“I don’t know if I can.”

“Okay, then let me tell you what your friendship means to me instead,” Ryuunosuke said, switching tracks for now. He didn’t know what this was all about yet, but there was a certain insecurity and unease in Asougi’s words he never would’ve expected from his friend.

He moved the book aside and repositioned the sword so it lay across the desk. He settled in his chair and began to talk.

“Since I was a child, I was always called spacey. I forget my belongings constantly, I always leave behind a mess, and I never particularly excelled in anything. The adults just shook their heads while the other children laughed at me for it, and I eventually found myself laughing with them. I guess it’s because of this that I never aspired towards anything because I thought that was just the way I was, and I was okay with that. It never occurred to me that I could be more.

“But then, one day, I won a speech competition, and you appeared treating my simple speech like it was a personal challenge.”

Back then, he’d almost been certain he was about to be stabbed right then and there after being accosted so suddenly by one of the most intense men he ever and probably would ever meet. Now, Ryuunosuke couldn’t help but laugh fondly at that moment.

“To someone like me who had no ambitions in life, I couldn’t really understand why you’d take it so seriously. I mean, sure, you were kind of humiliated up on that stage—”

Asougi grunted in protest for bringing up that particular sore spot, which made Ryuunosuke’s smile widen.

“—but it wasn’t anything world-breaking or life-shattering. You could easily move on and do better next time or forget about it entirely. But when you kept pestering me about tongue twisters and forcing me to sit through practice speeches and mock debate sessions, I realized that it wasn’t about doing better in a vague ‘next time’, it was about doing better now and accumulating that effort to form a tangible ‘future’.

“For me who was always trapped in that vague ‘next time’, you were a bright ‘future’. You loved your dream so passionately that I couldn’t help falling in love with it too. Your friendship enriched my life and emboldened me to do things I never thought myself capable of.” He spread his arms to indicate his present in London. A warm smile to match the warmth he felt inside spread over his face. “Being friends with you was the best thing that ever happened to me.

“That’s why I always wanted to give back to you in some way, to show you that I’ll always be at your side if you ever need me. You might see this entire thing as a failure on your part, but I’ll forever be grateful for the opportunity you gave me. And if there’s a way I could help you, I’ll do it in a heartbeat. Because it’s you, Asougi.”

“… Even if I’m not the man you thought I was?” asked Asougi quietly.

Ryuunosuke cocked his head slightly.

“In what way?”

There was a pause before Asougi said, “Naruhodou, I want to answer your honesty with my own, but… I need some time. Will you wait?”

“Of course,” Ryuunosuke agreed easily. “I’ll wait as long as you need.”

“Thank you… And also… thank you for telling me your feelings.” Asougi’s voice wavered. “It means… more than I can express.”

Ryuunosuke accepted the gratitude with a smile.

A knock came from the door.

“Runo! It’s dinnertime! Hurry on down!”

“Coming!” Ryuunosuke called back. He slid Karuma to its proper place in his belt. “It’s really too bad you can only look and not taste. Iris’s cooking is delicious!”

“Luckily, not everyone is a glutton like you,” Asougi shot back.

The rest of the evening passed uneventfully save for some quips from Asougi that Ryuunosuke had a hard time not responding to. At least Iris and Sholmes took it in good stride though not without a lot of teasing from the latter’s part.

Once dinner was finished, Ryuunosuke went to study as he always did. He only went to bed after Asougi harassed him enough about the late hour, which was rich coming from him.

It wasn’t until after he was wrapped under the covers with the tranquility of the night setting over him that he realized that people didn’t typically try to find comfort in others unless they were distressed in some way.

Chapter Text

“This is the wrong direction.”

“How do you know? You’ve never been anywhere I haven’t,” Ryuunosuke grumbled as he tried to find the correct street with the shop Iris wanted him to pick up her order of mechanical parts from. Budget was a little too tight to take a ride there so walking it was.

“Because unlike you, I’ve actually looked at a map.”

“When could you have done that?” Ryuunosuke asked incredulously.

Asougi was a sword! How could he get ahold of a map on his own?

“So you admit that even though you’re unfamiliar with parts of the city, you still won’t look at a map and plan your route beforehand!” Asougi rebuked, voice rising with each word.

“Ghk!” Ryuunosuke recovered quickly from the trap. “Look, I’ll just ask directions.”

The gentleman he’d stopped shook his head and pointed down the way he’d just come from.

“That’s the opposite way, lad,” he said before going into more detail about how to get to his destination.

As Ryuunosuke trudged along the street, he could feel the haughtiness radiating from Karuma the way fire radiated heat.

“Ao maki gami, aka maki gami, ki maki gami,” he muttered vengefully under his breath.

The haughtiness dropped off like sloughing snow off a roof.

“At least something as nonsensical as ‘the back of the back of the card’ or ‘the front of the back of the card’ never left my mouth,” Asougi retorted just as mercilessly.

“I was nervous!” Ryuunosuke cried then immediately hushed and scurried away when his outburst drew attention. He sighed. “It’s frustrating not being able to talk to you normally outside,” he said in a lowered voice once he’d turned a corner.

“You can ignore me if you like.”

“You’re a little hard to ignore.” Ryuunosuke snorted.

“Oh? And why is that, best friend?” Asougi asked with a grin in his voice.

“Your ego is so big, it takes up half the street,” Ryuunosuke mumbled, glancing at the comparatively less occupied sidewalk across from his where the shade of the buildings failed to protect against the summer sun’s rays.

Asougi laughed, just as bright as those very rays, curling Ryuunosuke’s mouth into a smile as well. It’d been lonely wandering the London streets by himself. Iris accompanied him when she could and Sholmes would often drag him off to impromptu minor investigations, but he’d missed this camaraderie terribly. It was easy to click back into it like the mesh of two gears. It felt right.

Ryuunosuke did eventually find the toy shop in question, and he exited it with a package about the size of a small bento box. It was surprisingly hefty for its size as he carried it by the strings.

Now that he was done with the errand, he didn’t quite want to return yet. It wasn’t too hot out, at least, not compared to the high temperatures Japan could reach, and his best friend had just returned to him. Maybe they couldn’t tear up the streets of London like Asougi had wanted, but at least they could have a stroll and a chat. Well, as much of a chat as they could have when one of them was a sword.

“Don’t even think of buying any of that,” Asougi said when Ryuunosuke lingered a little too long in front of a store window.

“It doesn’t hurt to look,” Ryuunosuke protested, staring at a curious brass contraption that looked like what he learned was a telescope but smaller. It was on a short stand between which was an arc of metal above a compass. What was it? What did it do? London sure was still full of things he’d never seen before even after all these months living here. He couldn’t help but be interested in those things and want to have them in his hands.

“That’s what you tell yourself every time before bringing something back to Susato,” Asougi said, unconvinced. “You have bad impulse control.”

“It can’t be much worse than yours.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Asougi huffed. He’d probably be crossing his arms if he was in his body.

Ryuunosuke shook his head and stepped away to continue meandering along the street.

“Remember when…” He stopped talking and waited to pass a string of people before continuing. “Remember when you found out Kagawa was stealing my assignments and hiding my books, and you drew Karuma on him?”

“How is that the same as your errant spending? Of course there was no way I’d allow something like that to stand,” Asougi scoffed.

“You almost got suspended,” Ryuunosuke deadpanned, crossing the road once he was sure it was clear of traffic. “I’m still kind of upset about that, by the way.”

“And I’m still not sorry tha—”

Asougi cut himself off. After a spate of silence, Ryuunosuke slowed just as he reached the curb on the other side, giving Karuma a tentative shake.

“Asougi? Are you okay?”

“Naruhodou, I need you to trust me and do exactly as I say.”

At the sudden tone shift, Ryuunosuke nodded even if confused by the abruptness of the request.

“Turn left at the next corner and start walking faster.”

He did as told.

“Cross the street and zig-zag… Good. Now…”

With each instruction Ryuunosuke fulfilled, his confusion mounted higher and higher. What were they doing? Exercising?

“I knew it,” Asougi finally said with new tension in his voice after a jolly jog through what felt like half of London.

“What? What is it?” Ryuunosuke asked, a little out of breath as he leaned against a lamppost.

“… You need to return to Baker Street now. Take a carriage and go.”

“Huh? But I can’t spare—”

“Forget your budget! You’re being followed,” Asougi revealed urgently.

Ryuunosuke stiffened and shot up. He glanced around but couldn’t find anything amiss. People went about their business shopping or walking about, carriages trundled up and down the street to the beat of hooves, and a blanket of conversation buzzed through the air accompanied by the somewhat foul stench that always seemed to pervade the city.

“Don’t bother looking. You won’t find them. Stop loitering and hail a cab.”

“If I can’t find them, how do you know I’m being followed?” Ryuunosuke asked as he did just that. An empty carriage stopped in front of him, and he clambered on. “221B Baker Street, please.” He twisted in his seat and made one last attempt to find his potential stalker as the carriage began to move. Everything still looked normal.

“I don’t know how to describe it except that I can sense it.” Asougi replied.

But why would anyone want to follow him? He wasn’t exactly anyone significant.

With unsettled thoughts, Ryuunosuke soon arrived in front of 221B. He disembarked and reached into his pocket to pay the coachman only for his hand to come up empty. His wallet was gone.

Heart plummeting to his stomach, he patted himself down frantically in case maybe he’d put his wallet somewhere else and forgot. He slowly looked up. The coachman was starting to get narrow-eyed.

“Um, please wait here! I’ll go inside for the money!” Ryuunosuke squeaked. He dashed inside.

“Tch. Really, Naruhodou,” Asougi said disapprovingly. “You’d lose your own head if it weren’t attached to your shoulders.”

“Hey, you were really running me ragged back there!” Ryuunosuke cried as he entered Sholmes’s residence. “Hello, Iris, I’m back. Can I borrow some money to pay the cab driver? I promise I’ll pay you back when I get my stipend.”

Iris turned in her seat in front of the typewriter.

“Sure, Runo, I don’t mind,” she said, hopping off the chair and reaching into her purse. “Did something happen? I don’t think you would’ve taken a cab back otherwise.”

“Sorry about this,” Ryuunosuke said, scratching the back of his head. “You’re right, I wouldn’t have, but Asougi said I was being followed and wanted me to hurry home. I guess I lost my wallet somewhere in between.” He took the coins Iris handed him. “Thank you.” He held out the package in return. “And this is yours.”

Iris’s eyes briefly lit up as she received the package, but they dimmed again with concern as she looked at Ryuunosuke.

 “If you’re being followed, you should talk to Hurley about it later.”

“I don’t think there’s need for that yet. It was probably just a pickpocket.” Ryuunosuke headed to the door. “I better go pay the cab driver before he gets too antsy.”

Iris saw him off with pursed lips. The concern never left her face.

“I don’t think it was a simple pickpocket,” Asougi said with a frown in his voice. “They wouldn’t have followed you so doggedly if it was and besides, they would’ve aimed for the package you were dangling.”

Ryuunosuke didn’t answer until after he’d paid the coachman and was headed back inside.

“But who else could be following me and why? I’m just a foreign exchange student,” he said as he climbed the stairs to the attic.

“Don’t forget that in your last case, not only did you, a foreign lawyer, publicly humiliate the British government by uncovering who was stealing their secrets for them, but in that very same trial, you also revealed those secrets,” Asougi laid out.

“But I was just doing what was right!” Ryuunosuke protested, collapsing into the chair at his desk and resting his arms on it to lay his head in. “And I’m already being punished for that right now!”

“I know,” Asougi said gently before it hardened into a dark edge, “but that’s not necessarily how they would see it,”

“Asougi?” Ryuunosuke questioned, a bit startled by the uncharacteristically hostile tone. He shifted his body to look at Karuma with a strange feeling in his chest. “Do you… maybe know something about that secret? If you’d been with me this whole time, you must know that your name was in that music box, right? Do you know why your name was there?”

Asougi didn’t answer.

“Mr. Sholmes thinks it’s a hit list but why would anyone want to kill you?” Ryuunosuke chewed on his lip, mind awhirl. “I don’t understand.”

“… It’s probably better that you never do,” Asougi whispered so quietly, Ryuunosuke almost missed it.

His friend’s strangeness was starting to get alarming.

“Why?”

Once again, Asougi fell silent. This time, however, he didn’t speak no matter how Ryuunosuke prodded or how long he waited.

Troubled, he eventually opened up his law book to the last place he was on and tried to concentrate on studying. However, it was all just ink printed in shapes to form meaning on dead pages. It didn’t speak to him like a friend who’d answer his questions or quip something that’d make Ryuunosuke chuckle.

The quiet scratched lightly against the inside of his skull.

With a great sigh, Ryuunosuke picked up his book and headed to Sholmes’s suite. When the deep well of loneliness started to dig into his sternum, he’d wander in and study on the settee where Iris would serve him tea. She’d then continue on with whatever task she was doing whether it was cleaning, caring for her herbs, or organizing her side of the room, humming all the while.

If he was present, Sholmes would often be found fiddling with some chemical or gadget or other. Sometimes, Iris would be helping him, their heads bent over in excited conversation over whatever project was in front of them. On other occasions, Sholmes would be pacing the room, spieling about his cases or, if the mood struck him, he’d play the violin.

Whatever the residents of Baker Street were doing, the homeliness of having such lively, friendly people around him helped sooth the inexplicable ache that would make him reluctant to arise from bed some mornings.

Today was no different from any other day Ryuunosuke entered Iris and Sholmes’s suite with a textbook in hand.

Iris smiled welcomingly and wordlessly served him a cup of fragrant tea before returning to the manuscript she was writing, the systematic clacking of the keys a lulling drone to study by. Wagahai jumped into his lap, pawing Ryuunosuke’s hand for pets. Heart melting, he complied with the cute demand, stroking his fur as he curled into a fluffy dango.

The day passed in relative peace punctuated by the occasional casual conversation, ending only when Sholmes burst through the door with an exclamation of, “And thus concludes another case well wrapped up!” and scaring Wagahai away.

“I guess it’s time to make dinner,” Iris said, drawing her attention away from whatever was in the package Ryuunosuke picked up earlier.

“So, Mr. Naruhodou, what did you make of the three stolen gems?”

Sholmes regaled him with the case he’d been investigating recently, inviting Ryuunosuke’s insight and hypotheses which he offered stumblingly. When dinner was served, Iris joined in as well for a merry evening of discussion and jibes. By the end, Sholmes had nearly overturned his plate in his enthusiasm, Iris was feeding Wagahai bits of leftovers, and Ryuunosuke almost forgot his book on the way out.

Stomach full but his steps light, he went upstairs with a smile, setting the law text on the desk and lighting up the lamp before picking up another book from the shelf behind him.

This one was purely for pleasure reading. Before he left, Natsume had gifted him many of his books since he obviously couldn’t take them all with him. Naruhodou enjoyed them immensely in a way he hadn’t in university. Of course, there were books he’d liked back then but they’d mostly been used to improve reading comprehension and language skills. The experiences described in them also felt far away and vague. Now that he lived in the heart of the society these books depicted, it was hard not to be fascinated by them.

He changed into his sleepwear, took the book and lamp to bed, and propped Karuma carefully by the bedside like always before settling down onto the mattress to read.

The night wore on as he flipped page after page, growing sleepier and sleepier. And it was in this drowsy haze that a single, “I’m sorry,” was thrown into the serenity of warm lamplight and contemplative words.

Ryuunosuke shook the sleep from his head to turn it towards Karuma in confusion.

“Huh?”

“I said I’m sorry,” Asougi repeated quietly. “I left you alone again even though I swore to myself that I wouldn’t.”

Ryuunosuke smiled somewhat in bafflement.

“What are you talking about? You didn’t leave me. You were right there.”

“No, I left you,” Asougi said, firmer this time. “I left you when I chose silence over explaining myself, pushing you away and leaving you alone when that’s what you’ve been fighting the last few months.”

“That’s not your fault,” Ryuunosuke said, dog-earing his page and closing the book. “You probably had a lot to think about.”

“Yes, I did, but I should’ve at least told you.”

“It’s fine, really, I didn’t think much of it,” Ryuunosuke assured. Then, quickly before Asougi could lay the blame on himself again, “Does this mean you’re ready to tell me something?”

“Yes, I am,” Asougi said in a sigh. “It’s something very personal to me.”

Ryuunosuke set the book aside and brought Karuma to his lap instead.

“Okay,” he simply said.

“… When I was eight, my father left to study abroad in London,” Asougi began in a low voice. “I remember being reluctant for him to leave but ultimately let him go when he promised to come home with gifts never seen in Japan... He never came back. When I was fourteen, Professor Mikotoba, who had been on the same trip as Father, delivered the news that he’d died of illness. It’s not long before Mother would follow him.”

Asougi paused as if pained, and Ryuunosuke squeezed Karuma, hoping it’d provide some pittance of comfort even if he didn’t know if his friend could even feel it.

“Afterwards, Professor Mikotoba would take me in and raise me like his own son. I’m forever in his debt for his kindness. However, sometime later, I received a strange letter from Britain, and when I read it, my world changed.”

Asougi’s voice warped, affecting Ryuunosuke’s pulse along with it to beat hard against his ribcage in mounting unease. He’d never heard this tone from him before.

“It said that my father was a murderer! That he was the so-called Professor responsible for the deaths of five people! I don’t believe it! I won’t believe it! My father could never be a murderer! I will prove it! I became a lawyer for this reason! I dreamt of coming to Britain for the sake of clearing his name! I’ll never forgive those who would slander him like this! Never! NEVER!”

It was a wildfire rage that stunned Ryuunosuke in the way it blazed so unexpectedly out of his ever-bright and warm best friend. It was all-consuming in its ferocity, threatening to turn anything that stood in its way into ash. It burned even Ryuunosuke but not because its wrath hurt him, but because of the depths of despair and crushing sadness that inferno fed on, and it made his heart swell with shared grief.

How could he have been so blind to his friend’s plight? Why had he never thought to ask him more about himself? Was he so dazzled by Asougi’s radiance that he never once spared a glance to the shadow that it cast?

He hugged Karuma to his chest tightly with stinging eyes and fell into bed curled around it.

“… Naru… hodou…?”

Just like that, the fire quenched as though it’d never been in the first place. All that was left in its remains was the uncertainty of a man who bore the rawest parts of his soul to be judged.

“I’m so sorry, Asougi,” Ryuunosuke apologized, trying to work around the lump that strangled him. “I’m so sorry this happened to you. I’m so sorry I never asked. Even though I call myself your best friend and partner, I never once saw that you were hurting this much. I’m so, so sorry, Asougi.”

“Don’t,” Asougi said sharply, startling Ryuunosuke. More softly, he said, “Don’t apologize. I was the one who chose not to speak about it with you.”

“I can imagine why. It’s painful for you. Do the Mikotobas know about all this? The letter and the reason you became a lawyer?”

“No,” Asougi replied. “They were already sharing their home with me. I couldn’t possibly impose upon them further.”

“But they’re your family,” Ryuunosuke murmured, remembering Professor Mikotoba’s protectiveness when he told him to represent himself in order to preserve Asougi’s dream and Susato who became a judiciary assistant for the sole purpose of supporting her brother. “Sharing a burden is what families do.”

Like Ryuunosuke’s parents supporting his choice to go to university despite the expenses and his unclear goals for his future. Like Sholmes and Iris opening their door to him in welcome to his otherwise solitary stay in a distant and sometimes strange land. Maybe he would’ve ended up like Natsume without them.

“I couldn’t. It was a nail in my heart, too personal to let anyone touch.”

“But you’re telling me now,” Ryuunosuke pointed out softly.

“… Yes, because I… I have no choice… I need your help if I’m to find the truth of my father,” Asougi confessed like the words were physically squeezed out of him. “I… I’m…”

He floundered but Ryuunosuke simply pressed his forehead against the hilt and said as easily as if he was offering half of his taiyaki, “Okay, I’ll help you.”

Asougi quieted. A brittle laugh rang out.

“Of course… Of course you would… Of course… How could I have—” He choked. A noise that would’ve been a sob drifted through the still air if not for the fact that he had no ability to cry, which twisted harshly into Ryuunosuke.

“You were the last person I’d ever want to see this side of me,” Asougi said bitterly. “You looked at me with such stars in your eyes. I wanted to keep them there. I was afraid I’d lose them if you ever found out I wanted to be a lawyer for such selfish reasons.”

“Well, did you lie about wanting to reform the Japanese judicial system then?” Ryuunosuke asked, rubbing his eyes.

“Of course not! That very same system was what almost got you sentenced as a scapegoat!” Asougi exploded almost indignantly with some of his old fervor for justice. Ryuunosuke couldn’t help but chuckle at it.

“See? It’s okay to be selfish, Asougi. It’s okay to want to know the truth. You’re still a good person underneath it. I believe in that, and I…” He yawned, the emotional turmoil wringing him out. “I trust in you.”

 “… It’s late. Turn off the light and go to sleep,” Asougi urged gently. “We’ll continue this discussion later. Good night, Naruhodou.”

Ryuunosuke hummed in acquiescence and did just that, eyelids drooping not long after as he drifted off into slumber still embracing Karuma.

The library was an awe-inspiring marvel of a building. He’d visited with Susato following the fiasco with The Lion’s Pride at Stronghart’s office. She’d been over the moon by the amount of knowledge stored within. Even now it still inspired a sense of wonder for the seemingly infinite books that surrounded him. Nowhere in Japan would he find a place close to this.

Asougi adamantly refused to consult with Sholmes, and it was only with a lot of persuasion and wheedling that he reluctantly allowed it only on the stipulation that they do so only if they truly had no other way forward. So here Ryuunosuke was, investigating what he could on his own.

From what Asougi surmised from the letter, the Professor was notorious, so surely there’d be some written records of it by now? Asougi had the bare bones outline of it, but they didn’t have a lot of the basic facts surrounding the killer like the timeline of the murders, the names of the victims, how they died... a lot of things.

He walked up to the librarian behind the desk for help finding those records.

“Pardon me, ma’am, I’m looking for any materials relating to the Professor from ten years ago,” Naruhodou said.

The librarian squinted at him through her monocle.

“Young man, what could you possibly want to know that for?” she clucked somewhat disapprovingly.

Ryuunosuke, never great at lying in the first place and especially not on the spot, could only come up blank for a reason.

“Ummm…”

“Tell her you need the information for a case you’re working on,” Asougi supplied smoothly.

“Yes! Oh, excuse me,” Ryuunosuke apologized sheepishly at the disapproval souring the librarian’s face at his outburst. “I mean to say that I’m a studying lawyer, and I’m looking for any information I could get for a case I’m working on.”

“Quite a morbid case it must be if it relates in any way to the Professor,” the librarian remarked, shaking her head. “I’m afraid there isn’t much written about it. I suppose people just want to forget about the entire incident. I do have a few newspapers saved from back then, however.”

“Will you allow me to look at them?” Ryuunosuke asked eagerly.

“It won’t hurt, but you can’t bring them out of the library.”

“Thank you very much, ma’am!”

Newspapers in hand, he made his way to the nearest empty table, took out his notebook and pen, and began to scrutinize each article he found.

Many of the stories had an overblown sensationalization to them. There were a lot of rabid theories and speculations with no evidence to back them up. However, there were a few key facts that remained clear and consistent throughout: the victims were all members of aristocracy, all victims except the last died from having their throats torn out, the cause of death of the last victim was strangely unclear (as pointed out by Asougi), and the Professor was confined in Barclay Prison before hanging on the 17^th of June and buried in Lowgate Cemetery.

Mysteriously enough, there was no coverage of the trial whatsoever.

“I guess it’s to be expected. If my father’s trial was anything like yours involving international affairs, it’d likely be a closed trial,” Asougi said contemplatively.

“What about this article? What do you make of this?” Ryuunosuke asked, shuffling the newspaper with the shocking article about a young university student encountering the Professor clawing out of his grave.

“I don’t know… It could be something made up to sell.”

“It says the witness is named Enoch Drebber,” Ryuunosuke said, making a note of the name just in case anyway. “Maybe we could try to find him and ask some questions?”

“But where would we even begin to look for him?”

Ryuunosuke hummed and nibbled at his pen, tipping his chair back in thought.

Were there any other leads they could follow about the circumstances around the Professor or the events of the trial? If only he didn’t have such limited resources, he’d be able to ask for an autopsy report, the details of the trial, and other such relevant information.

He mussed his hair, the frustration of his helplessness stuffy in his chest.

“It’s okay to take it slow, Naruhodou. We can’t realistically get to the bottom of this in one day,” Asougi assured.

“I know, but…” Ryuunosuke sighed, taking the pen away from his lips and setting his chair gently back on its front legs.

But this was the case that tormented his best friend for ten years. He couldn’t help being a bit impatient.

“Why don’t you take a walk?” Asougi suggested. “The air could clear your head a little.”

“You just want me to exercise,” Ryuunosuke grumbled.

“I can’t deny that,” Asougi said carelessly. “You’re gaining weight.”

“I am not!” Ryuunosuke protested before clamping his mouth shut with a furious glare at the innocent newspapers strewn on the table. He tried not to think about all the eyes trained on him.

“Okay, partner. You’re just filling out your clothes,” Asougi teased in a faux pacifying manner.

Ryuunosuke fumed as he gathered the newspapers to return to the librarian while Asougi’s laughter resounded in the background.

Very good, Asougi Kazuma, for making that comment when he couldn’t defend himself lest he look like a raving lunatic in public!

However, once he came out of the library, the open air really did help calm him down again. Happily, Ryuunosuke’s stipend also wasn’t far off, so he wasn’t to remain penniless either.

“And the first thing you do with the money is buy cookies,” Asougi said, unimpressed.

“Why not? I’m sure Iris and Mr. Sholmes would love these,” Ryuunosuke said, definitely not out of spite as he grabbed a cookie out of the paper bag and took a bite. Ah, how delightfully buttery and soft! It wasn’t too sweet either. It’d pair well with any number of teas. Unbidden, a bubbly noise rose up his throat.

Asougi sighed in that way he did in instances such as when he watched a stray kitten miss their pounce. For some reason, he sighed that way towards him too. Was he really that hopeless?          

A little gloomy, Ryuunosuke began walking.

“Someone’s moving towards you,” Asougi alerted stiffly.

Ryuunosuke turned to see who it was. It could be Sholmes, Iris, or even Gina. He hoped it was Gina. He hadn’t seen her since the conclusion of the Windibank case. How was she faring? What was she up to nowadays? He hoped she managed to turn her life around and found happiness somewhere within these past three months.

It was none of them, however. Instead, it was a robed figure, stark in the crowd just from his impressive bearing alone. He was rapidly closing the distance between them. As he did, Ryuunosuke could eventually make out a mask the stark color of bone from under the shadow of the hood. It gave him a bit of a menacing air.

“Leave, Naruhodou!”

But Ryuunosuke couldn’t even if a carriage were to run over him right that moment because something in that straight-backed stance, the set of his shoulders like he was ready to take on the entire world, the way his walking was more akin to marching… Each of his movements had the precision of a trained fighter and all the boldness of—

“Asougi?!” Ryuunosuke blurted out, gaping.

“What? Naruhodou, quit standing around!”

But Ryuunosuke wasn’t referring to the best friend attached literally to his hip. His gaze was glued to the best friend cloaked in black and wearing a mask for some reason who paused almost imperceptibly in his steps before crossing the few remaining feet between them.

“Naruhodou,” Asougi from the sword hissed, tension tight in those four syllables.

Ryuunosuke ignored him, curious as the masked Asougi rustled around in his cloak before raising his hand. Resting in it was…

“My wallet! You found it!” Ryuunosuke cheered excitedly. He put the cookie he was holding in his mouth to temporarily free his own hand before juggling the bag in order to hastily open the wallet. The money was still inside! This was the best day ever!

He quickly pocketed his wallet and ripped the cookie from his beaming mouth.

“I knew I could count on you, partner! I guess I owe you again!” He tilted the bag to the masked Asougi. “Thanks!”

“You’re really offering him cookies?!” Asougi seethed.

Ryuunosuke frowned, glancing into the bag and shaking it a little. The cookies were still fresh and they still smelled heavenly.

“What’s wrong with cookies?” he asked, trying not to pout. “Ah!”

One white-sleeved arm struck like a snake into the bag, snatching a cookie in a gloved hand but only took a bite when Ryuunosuke kept staring at him expectantly.

“It’s really good, isn’t it? It’s not too sweet, just like you prefer!”

Masked Asougi nodded slowly. Ryuunosuke grinned at him and finished his own cookie, moving to wipe the crumbs down his pants only to have his hand snatched.

From somewhere in his outfit, Masked Asougi procured a handkerchief which he used to wipe the crumbs instead, his mouth pressed into that familiar slanted line he often had on when he caught Ryuunosuke being messy and, though it was a bit hard to tell behind that mask, Ryuunosuke just knew he wore that matching narrow-eyed look of admonishment.

Ryuunosuke laughed sheepishly.

“Thanks, Asougi.”

Again, that tiny imperceptible pause before Masked Asougi nodded again and put away the handkerchief.

“Naruhodou, that’s not me. Stop calling him Asougi!” Sword Asougi demanded.

It… wasn’t? But how could that be when their interaction so far was so habitual and routine? But wouldn’t Sword Asougi know best if this was himself or not? Hmm? Hmmmmm? This was too strange.

“Er, Aso—um…” Ryuunosuke coughed into a fist and tried again. “So, how are you here? I thought you were being shipped back to Japan? What happened?”

Masked Asougi stilled, stiffening into a statue around which pedestrians flowed. Finally, he shook his head, stuffed his cookie into Ryuunosuke’s hand and turned.

“Ah, wait! Asougi!”

Ryuunosuke shoved the cookie into the bag and tried to grab his arm, but Asougi’s reflexes proved far superior. He dodged without even looking, his strides growing longer as he shifted through the crowd with dexterous ease while Ryuunosuke struggled clumsily to do the same.

“Asougi!”

“Enough, Naruhodou! Let him go!” Asougi barked. “How could you be so sure he’s me anyway?”

“What are you talking about, Asougi? How could you not be sure he’s you?” Ryuunosuke shot back in astonishment.

“Just let him go. See? You’ve already lost him,” Asougi said, calmer.

He was right. Within a few seconds, that proud back had disappeared as swiftly as a shooting star.

Ryuunosuke sighed in disappointment. He didn’t even know where to find that masked Asougi. Who knew if they’d ever meet again? He had so many questions and so many concerns. Did he have a place to live? Was he eating properly? Was he doing okay? Why did he run from him?

The last question sent a pang through him.

“… Let’s just go home,” Asougi suggested.

There wasn’t anything else Ryuunosuke could do, was there? Hopefully, Sholmes would be present to help clarify this matter.

He threw one last glance over his shoulder before he left.

Chapter Text

It was fortunate that Ryuunosuke managed to catch Iris just as she left the house with a basket holding a thick brown envelope containing her manuscript for the next issue of the Randst.

“Iris!” he called to catch her attention.

“Hello, Runo,” she greeted as he jogged up to her. “You have that look you wear whenever you think you lost your keys. What’s wrong?”

“Um, I need to speak with Mr. Sholmes. Is he home?” Ryuunosuke asked, disappointment filling him when Iris shook her head. “Then, do you know where he might be?”

He wasn’t banking much hope on that. Sholmes was pretty flighty with his schedule. He’d come and go at odd hours without so much as a note to indicate where he was going or when he’d return. Never before had Ryuunosuke cursed this propensity more than he did now when he had another best friend running loose around the city.

“I’m sorry, Runo. I have no idea,” Iris said with a genuinely apologetic look. “But I don’t think he’s on one of his long investigations. He’ll likely be back tonight! In the meantime,” she lifted the basket looped around her arm, “why don’t you accompany me down to the publishers? I’m thinking of buying ingredients for dinner on the way home.”

Ryuunosuke smiled.

“I’d love to.”

They got on a cab and Ryuunosuke shared the cookies with Iris on the journey, making sure to take the cookie Asougi had already bitten into for himself. They chatted about the book Ryuunosuke was reading, the different ideas Iris was already churning for her next story, and a funny anecdote about Sholmes.

Once the manuscript was safely delivered and Iris was paid, they headed to the nearest market. On the way, however, they bumped into the somewhat haggard figure of Inspector Gregson as he exited a fish and chip shop with a fresh bundle of the food in hand.

“Ah, Your Ladyship!” Gregson exclaimed when he spotted Iris, straightening up as though he was in front of actual nobility. “How do you do this fine afternoon?!”

“Hello, Gregsy! Fancy meeting you here. Are you taking a break?” Iris asked with a smile.

Gregson withered with a sigh.

“I’m afraid not, Your Ladyship. Scotland Yard is always too busy for that. Finding enough time to grab some fresh fish and chips is already what I consider lucky.”

“Eh? Is that why you keep them in your pocket?” Ryuunosuke asked, unsure whether he should feel respect or pity more.

“How else am I s’posed to get lunch?” Gregson challenged gruffly, waving the oily bundle at him. “A man’s gotta eat some time! What with how many cases keep cropping up around the city, there’s no other way but to eat on the job! That’s the life of a copper for you!”

“Cases…” Ryuunosuke lit up. “Say, Inspector, you don’t happen to know about a particular case ten years ago, do you?”

“Do you have any idea how many cases I work on, sunshine? And you want me to remember something from ten years ago? You’re gonna have to be a little more specific than that,” Gregson grunted, eating a chip.

“You should know it. I’m talking about the Professor case.”

In an instant, the worn lines that usually colored Gregson’s manner from the faded quality of his attire to the permanent sense of overhanging weariness settled deep into his face sharpened with a single beady glare.

“Where in the blazes did you hear about that?!” he snapped. “That’s not somethin’ you should be stickin’ your nose into!”

“Why not?” Ryuunosuke pushed back. “As far as I know, it was pretty well-publicized back in the day. It’s not as though it was a secret.”

Gregson turned beet red, the fish and chips mashing in his shaking fist.

“Y-You—” He glanced at Iris who watched them with a hand to her mouth. He sucked in a breath and composed himself again, pocketing his food and tipping down his hat. “Listen, the Professor case was one of the worst series of murders London had ever seen, and it rocked the country to its very core. Diggin’ it up again is just askin’ for trouble.”

“Even so, that is exactly what I must do,” Ryuunosuke said firmly, drawing himself up and holding his hands behind his back. “Whatever trouble it invites, I’ll wholeheartedly accept it.”

“… I don’t know what you’re tryin’ to do or why, but you’re hearin’ nothin’ from me,” Gregson said, turning away. “You haven’t the foggiest what you’re jumpin’ into.”

Ryuunosuke wasn’t letting him get away that easily.

“Inspector Gregson, you speak as though you know this case quite intimately. I read in an old paper that a sergeant of Scotland Yard found a crucial piece of evidence that led to the killer’s identification and capture. The name wasn’t given, but would I be correct in presuming it was you? Was this the case that raised your rank up to inspector?”

Gregson whirled, nostrils flaring and teeth gritting. He jabbed a knobby finger towards Ryuunosuke’s face.

Ryuunosuke didn’t flinch, gazing steadily right into Gregson’s reddening eyes.

“Don’t you dare pull your courtroom shenanigans on me, boy!” he spat. “I don’t have an obligation to answer anythin’! Ya hear me?! Don’t think I’ve forgotten what you did in that last trial of yours! Because of you, Scotland Yard’s reputation is in the bogs!”

“Could it be that the reason you’re so reluctant to talk is because the Professor wasn’t British?” Ryuunosuke pressed with the same focused calm of his trials, unmindful of the inspector’s bluster.

A full-body shiver wracked Gregson as he reared back, paling whiter than paper. From his trembling lips, he stuttered, “H-H-How…?”

“Inspector, please,” Ryuunosuke cajoled, relaxing from his posture. “This case has great personal significance to me, and I cannot and will not leave it until every uncertainty has been illuminated and all doubts in my mind are appeased. I’m not asking for more than your personal account of events.” He gripped Karuma. “Please.”

Gregson shifted around, eyes rolling about indecisively.

“Gregsy, since he already knows this much, it can’t hurt to tell him a little more,” Iris piped up quietly.

It was the final cannonball to his wobbling defense. Gregson slumped in defeat.

“Alright, alright, you win. I’ll talk,” he sighed, scrubbing his face with a hand though the ashen pallor of his skin remained, emphasizing the deep wrinkles in his forehead and eyes sunken from inadequate rest. It aged him ten years. “But not here. Somewhere more private.”

They followed Gregson away from the main thoroughfare to a quieter street and then to a small alcove set into the side of a building that hid them from immediate view from down either end.

“So, what do you want to know?” Gregson asked, taking out his fish and chips. It was almost a relief to see him hold what Ryuunosuke had come to deeply associate with the brusque inspector after the minor confrontation from earlier.

Ryuunosuke put his thumb and index finger to his chin.

“I know that the Professor killed five victims of nobility. Four of them were blatantly stated to have died of a torn throat, but the fifth one was oddly unclear. Did they not die of the same cause?”

“Right in one. The last victim died of single stab to the heart,” Gregson said, catching Ryuunosuke off guard.

“A stab? Not a torn throat?” Confusion scrunched his brow. “Then why was his death attributed to the Professor?”

Gregson looked gravely at Ryuunosuke as he said, “Because the last victim was the man in charge of the investigation into the Professor: Klint van Zieks.”

The name struck Ryuunosuke like lightning from the sky.

“Klint… van Zieks? As in Barok van Zieks?!” he exclaimed, hardly able to believe his ears.

The only thing the newspapers said was that the Director of Prosecutions was murdered. They never gave a name. In fact, none of the victims were given names, just the house they belonged to or were otherwise referred to by a title as though to preserve some measure of anonymity.

“His older brother in fact,” Gregson replied. “You can imagine how that changes a man. He was actually the one who prosecuted the Professor’s trial.”

“Barok… van… Zieks,” Asougi bit out like a curse with enough fury and hatred to make Ryuunosuke fear it’d somehow physically ooze from the scabbard to drip to the ground as black tar.

He clamped a hand on Karuma, trying to communicate to Asougi to calm. He doubted it worked.

“What evidence was put forth during the trial that convicted the defendant?” Ryuunosuke questioned, trying to keep his focus on the interview. He doubted he’d get another chance.

“His ring was found in Klint van Zieks’s stomach, no doubt swallowed as a last ditch effort to identify his killer.” Gregson took a bite of fish. “It was pretty damnin’ but not as damnin’ as his silence durin’ the trial. Not even a peep to defend himself. It just screamed guilty.”

“My father would never confess to a crime he didn’t commit!” Asougi declared.

But Ryuunosuke had to admit that the lack of resistance was still unusual. Why didn’t Asougi’s father speak out against the charge? He had a family, after all. Surely he wouldn’t walk willingly to death?

It would’ve been more than easy to point out the huge inconsistency that was the wild deviation from the Professor’s modus operandi in the last victim. If he did, this deviation meant Klint van Zieks’s death didn’t necessarily hold any relation to the previous murders. So even if he’d swallowed the ring, all that indicated was the possibility Asougi’s father was present when he was killed, not that he was the Professor.

That was a sticking point Ryuunosuke couldn’t get around. How could the court let such a blatant hole pass by without comment? The entire conviction basically hinged on the defendant’s silence. In what scenario could that possibly be acceptable grounds to sentence someone?

If a visit to Barok van Zieks wasn’t evident before, it was absolutely required by now. Since he was the prosecutor for the Professor case, he should know every detail of that trial. But getting such a dour man who harbored blatant hostility towards Ryuunosuke to talk about the case that involved his brother’s death when he had no reason to ask after it to begin with… This was going to be a lot of fun, wasn’t it?

“Well? Anythin’ else you wanna ask?” Gregson asked impatiently, crossing his arms. “Last chance. I’m already way behind with my work because of you.”

Ryuunosuke subtly twisted Karuma in silent question.

“Ask him who the coroner for the autopsy was.”

Ryuunosuke repeated the question to which Gregson answered, “Can’t say I rightly remember the name proper, but it was something or other Wilson.”

Wilson…?!

Ryuunosuke’s gaze darted to Iris but strangely enough, she didn’t appear nearly as shocked as she should’ve been. In fact, she seemed lost in deep contemplation. It was like she already knew.

“Hm, that name Wilson again… It can’t be a coincidence,“Asougi mused.

Indeed, a doctor surnamed Wilson from Britain invited to teach at Yuumei by Professor Mikotoba who’d studied abroad there with Asougi’s father ten years ago… This chain of relationships meant it couldn’t refer to anyone except the Wilson Ryuunosuke was accused of murdering over half a year ago.

“I’m curious, but did anyone by the name of Mikotoba participate in any way in the procedures?”

It was hard to believe Professor Mikotoba would stand idly by and watch a friend hang if he could do something about it.

“Blimey, sunshine! You expect me to remember foreign names?” Gregson cried, throwing up his hands and scattering some of his chips to the ground. “If you’re talkin' about those Japanese blokes what studyin' at the time, one of ‘em acted as a witness and the other was a coroner.”

“Professor Mikotoba was present at the autopsy?” Asougi mumbled to himself in surprise.

“There was another Japanese person studying abroad at the time?” Ryuunosuke asked, startled.

“Yeah, but don’t go askin’ me what the name was! I don’t remember it!” Gregson said, wagging his fish and chips at him threateningly.

“Is there a way I could view Klint van Zieks’s autopsy report?” Ryuunosuke asked, not really expecting to get a positive answer.

“Ha! Good luck with that. That’s confidential stuff. They’re not about to let any ol’ john mosey on in to poke their nose where it. Does. Not. Be. Long!” He punctuated each syllable with a brandish of that greasy bundle an inch from Ryuunosuke’s scrunching nose.

Excellent, he’d be smelling fish and chips for the next hour or so. Thanks for that.

“Are we done here now?” Gregson demanded, flicking open a pocket watch. “I really have to dash! No thanks to you, I’ve left my boys high and dry!” Turning a flattering smile and a more pleasant tone towards Iris, “I’ll be takin' my leave now, Your Ladyship. Do have a splendid day.”

“Thank you for humoring us, Gregsy,” Iris said just as pleasantly with a sweet smile. “Don’t work too hard now, okay?”

“I’m grateful for Your Ladyship’s concern for my well-bein'! Good-bye!”

With that, Gregson hastened away, leaving the new revelations he imparted heavy in his wake.

Once he’d disappeared from view, Iris suddenly asked, “Runo, could the reason you’re suddenly asking about this case be related to Mr. Asougi?”

Again, Ryuunosuke twisted Karuma. Asougi sighed.

“There’s no reason to hide it from her. Go ahead.”

“Yes, I’m investigating this for Asougi,” Ryuunosuke confirmed as they departed the alcove.

“Oh…” Iris looked down. “Could it be that the Professor was his daddy?”

Ryuunosuke stared at her in amazement. Of course by now, maybe he shouldn’t be so astounded by such demonstrations of keen perceptiveness.

“Yes, he was,” he confirmed quietly. “I’m helping Asougi clear his father’s name and find the truth behind the Professor.”

“I see…”

They walked a couple of minutes more in silence. Ryuunosuke didn’t know if they were even headed to the market anymore.

“Is something wrong, Iris?” he finally asked, slowing to a halt. Iris stopped with him, her gaze still trained firmly to the pavement. Her downcast eyes and the way she chewed her lip gave her the appearance of the child she really was.

Ryuunosuke knelt in front of her. Iris peeked at him from under her bangs.

“Does this have something to do with Dr. Wilson?” he gently prodded. “You didn’t seem very surprised when you heard he was the coroner for the autopsy of Klint van Zieks.”

Iris’s eyes widened, and she opened her mouth before clamping it shut again. It was like she had something she really wanted to tell him but something else was keeping her from doing so.

Ryuunosuke smiled and patted her head.

That was fine. She’d tell him in her own time.

“Okay, then how about we make a detour to the confectionary before we shop for dinner? My treat.”

Iris shot her head up, her eyes brimming with emotion before that smile Ryuunosuke was so fond of began to crack her melancholic visage.

“Really? Those cookies weren’t enough, Runo?” she teased lightly.

“Don’t you English have the saying, ‘there’s always room for desserts’?” Ryuunosuke asked with a grin.

“Well, I guess I can’t argue with England’s age-old wisdom,” Iris giggled. “And if you’re treating,” she put her hands to her hips, “how could I say no?”

“That saying is especially appropriate to you, I think, Naruhodou,” Asougi butted in, unprompted and rude as always.

“No one’s asking you, Asougi,” Ryuunosuke muttered, arousing another bout of giggles from Iris.

“No one has to,” Asougi returned breezily.

They visited a confectionary, buying toffee for Iris and bonbons for Ryuunosuke. They took their time finishing the sweets before finally getting a start on their shopping.

As always, the market was chaotic. The yells of stall owners calling out their wares rang through the air hanging strong with the smell of fresh produce and over the heads of the bustling of the crowd. Scampering children squeezed between the tight gaps of the gathered adults seeking deals from various busy vendors.

Ryuunosuke and Iris held hands so they wouldn’t get separated, the basket he kept for her steadily filling up with Iris’s expertly bargained greens and meat.

By the time they were done, the sky had a tint of orange showing through the darkening blue.

They returned to 221B where Sholmes lay draped on the settee with an arm thrown over his eyes. Upon their entrance, he jumped to his feet.

“Ah, and so you return! No, no, don’t tell me!” Sholmes held out a finger as Ryuunosuke opened his mouth to greet him. “Something monumental happened while you were out!”

“… Yes?” Ryuunosuke prompted in the same wary way he’d lift the lid of a box that might contain a snake.

Sholmes was indeed intelligent. It was evident in the fact that he solved challenging cases, and he was in possession of an uncanny foresight. Even so, sometimes the shine of admiration Ryuunosuke held for the man couldn’t help but shrink into itself whenever Sholmes somehow came to the right conclusion through a wildly off the rails line of reasoning. It was a little like eating a sweet tangerine only to suddenly bite into a sour slice: all was well until a singular moment.

“Oh? Go on Hurley! Tell us what big thing happened to us!” Iris encouraged, clasping her hands together.

Sholmes strode over to them and gripped Ryuunosuke’s shoulder, pointing towards his fingers holding the basket.

“First, the chocolate smeared on Mr. Naruhodou’s index. He obviously partook in some sweets on the way. However!” Sholmes bent and gestured towards Ryuunosuke’s pocket. “There are two paper wrappers stuffed therein.” He straightened and tapped his forehead with a finger. “While Mr. Naruhodou has quite the sweet tooth, he is not the kind who’d overindulge, so we can safely assume it’s to share, and there could be no one else to share them with but,” he twirled to Iris’s side, “young Iris who he’d come home with!

“Now, why splurge on sweets when dinnertime is so close by? Judging by that overflowing basket, it could only be because…” Sholmes paused dramatically before jumping back and thrusting his arms out. “You were celebrating the huge bargain you got from the market!”

Hmm… And there’s that sour tangerine slice.

“Well, you’re not wrong in that we did get bargains but I don’t know if I’d call that monumental,” Ryuunosuke said blandly. “Iris always comes home with bargains.”

“Runo is right, Hurley,” Iris concurred with spread arms. “Since you’re never up to date with the market price, you always end up spending more than the initial amount the vendors are going for.”

Sholmes stared at them for a long moment before breaking into raucous laughter.

“So it is!”

“I’m going to prepare dinner now,” Iris announced, chipper as she took the basket from Runo. “Sit tight you two! It’ll be ready in a jiffy!”

After Iris had disappeared into the kitchen, Ryuunosuke spoke up to the detective pulling his goggles over his eyes while sitting himself at his desk of chemicals.

“Um, Mr. Sholmes, there’s someone I met earlier today that I have to ask you about,” he said with a bit of apprehension. He wasn’t sure if he was going to like the answers Sholmes might give him.

“Oh? It wouldn’t happen to be about the ever industrious Inspector Gregson, now would it?” Sholmes hummed, not looking up from the beaker of clear liquid he was pouring a purple vial into.

Ryuunosuke blinked. And there was that sharpness glinting out like a hidden blade from the cloak of Sholmes’s clumsy antics that truly obfuscated the depths of how much he really knew.

“Er, no. Someone else. Someone I think even you wouldn’t expect.”

Sholmes looked up, interest evidently piqued.

“Well, go on then, my good fellow! Don’t leave me suffering in suspense!”

“It’s Asougi,” Ryuunosuke blurted. “I bumped into him today. He was wearing a cloak and a mask, but I’m certain it’s him; his movements, his habits, his form, everything … It couldn’t be anyone else.”

For a while, Sholmes just stared at him through his goggles to the point Ryuunosuke worried he wouldn’t believe him until finally, Sholmes lowered them to his neck.

“Well now… This certainly is very unexpected,” he said calmly in contrast to the implication of the news Ryuunosuke had just delivered.

“So, you don’t know anything about this?” he ascertained with rising dread.

Ryuunosuke knew Sholmes was only human but somehow, having something fall out of even the detective’s realm of purview gave the same gut wrench as missing a step on the stairs.

“No, I’m afraid not,” Sholmes said, setting down his chemicals, getting up from the chair, and making his way to the door.

“Where are you going?” Ryuunosuke asked, puzzled as he watched him.

“Don’t worry, just dipping out for a quick excursion!” Sholmes called, already through the door. “Be back for dinner!”

With that, the door shut.

What was that about?

Ryuunosuke and Iris were midway through dinner when Sholmes returned, snatching his plate and waxing poetic about tobacco ash between bites of food like he’d never left.

It was useless trying to pursue his activities. If he didn’t tell Ryuunosuke before he left, he wasn’t going to tell him now, so he could only leave it alone and retire to his attic room where he organized the day’s findings and notes with input from Asougi.

“Where should we investigate next?” Asougi asked as Ryuunosuke reviewed what he’d written with the same critical eye he’d review his court record.

He wanted to say Lord van Zieks but he wasn’t sure his partner was ready for that yet. If merely finding out Lord van Zieks had a hand in his father’s death was enough to elicit such intense animosity, Ryuunosuke didn’t want to know how Asougi would react to actually interviewing the man in what promised to be a very bumpy exchange.

“How about Barclay Prison? It’s where your father was kept, after all,” Ryuunosuke suggested instead. “Maybe they noticed something off. Plus, there’s still that article about the dead resurrecting.”

“Alright, then we’ll go there tomorrow.”

A soft knock came from the door.

Ryuunosuke went to open it, revealing Iris in her pink nightgown and her signature bow hairstyle let down in long waves at her back behind which she’d tucked her hands.

“Iris?” he asked in surprise. It wasn’t often she visited him this late at night. “What’s the matter?”

Iris offered a weak smile as she greeted, “Hello, Runo. Can I come up?”

“Sure, of course.”

Ryuunosuke stepped aside to let her climb the stairs before shutting the door.

Rather than a chair, Iris sank onto the small tatami tea area. Ryuunosuke took the lamp over and lowered himself across from her as he asked, “Um, do you want tea? I’m not very good at making it though.”

Iris’s smile was a fleeting thing, drawing immediate concern from him.

“It’s fine, Runo. I’m not staying long. I’m… I’m just here to give you this.”

From her back, she held out a single thin, brown envelope.

Ryuunosuke received it with a brow quirked in curiosity. He opened it and slid out the paper inside. Upon reading the first word, his jaw dropped, and even Asougi uttered a sound of disbelief.

This… Wasn’t this Klint van Zieks’s autopsy report?!

He raised eyes wide with astonishment at Iris who ducked her head.

“Iris… why do you have this?” he asked incredulously.

“I… I took it,” Iris confessed in a tiny voice, shifting to hug her knees to her chest. “Two years ago, Hurley wanted to take a look at it, and when he was done, he gave it to me to look at too. Then, when everyone was distracted I… stole it…” she said with some shame.

“Why would you do that, Iris?” Ryuunosuke asked gently.

“… For the longest time, I thought Hurley was my daddy,” Iris began to explain. “He can be a bit airheaded and clumsy but he cared for me, comforted me, encouraged me to pursue my interests, and taught me all kinds of things. So when Hurley told me that he wasn’t actually my daddy, I was really shocked and sad.”

She buried her face in her knees.

“I asked him who my real daddy was, and he said the answer lay inside the trunk downstairs. I knew without a doubt that Hurley loved me like his own daughter. I should’ve been satisfied with that, but I still couldn’t take not knowing, so I secretly opened it one day.”

Iris’s voice grew as tear-laden as her guilt. Ryuunosuke slid to her side and tentatively wrapped an arm around her shoulder. When she didn’t move from the touch, he slowly hugged her to his side. Iris uncurled to shift closer, sniffling against his chest.

“Inside were all the written exploits Daddy went on with Hurley. I read all the case notes and tried to piece together what he was like in my mind. He was someone adventurous, brave, dependable, and faithful; a good person I’d be proud to call my daddy. I found out he had a doctorate in medicine, so I studied and took a degree in it too. I was desperate to form a connection with him but despite everything, I still couldn’t find a single name.”

Iris paused with a hiccup to wipe some of her tears away. Ryuunosuke nudged her hand aside and did it with the sleeve of his shirt.

“And then?”

“And then two years ago, when Hurley gave me the autopsy report, I realized the handwriting was very familiar, and signed at the end of it was finally a name I could put to that handwriting.”

Iris clenched her nightgown until her knuckles were white. Ryuunosuke helped wipe a stray tear from her cheek

“I wanted to take that report home so badly to compare the writing but the laboratory doctor said I couldn’t. Even worse, I was told it’d be the first and last time we’d get to see it ever again. Before I realized it, Hurley and I had left the room without ever returning the report. I knew it was wrong but I had to be sure. I had to know if this really was my daddy.”

She relaxed her grip on her clothes with a sniff and absently smoothed it over.

“When I finally compared the writing, it was a perfect match. John H. Wilson was my daddy. I was so happy!” A slight smile graced her features again. “I took up his surname and decided right then and there that I’d memorialize his life and celebrate Hurley’s accomplishments by publishing those notes as the ‘Adventures of Herlock Sholmes’. That way, I could show off both my daddies.”

“So that’s how you have Klint van Zieks’s autopsy report,” Ryuunosuke murmured, looking at the innocuous piece of paper Iris had stolen out of her desperation to know her own father.

“I took it without thinking,” Iris said rubbing her reddened eyes. “I didn't have any idea how I could return it without getting Hurley in trouble, so I just kept it. I didn’t know what to do... I still don’t know what to do, but…”

Iris broke away from his hug and looked at him with shining eyes.

“I do know that Mr. Asougi must be in a lot of pain to have his daddy taken away like that. My daddy left behind a good legacy and it still hurts to have him so far away. I can’t imagine what it could be like for Mr. Asougi all these years to have his daddy be called a murderer and hanged for it when the truth is so unclear.”

A burst of something indescribable surging through Ryuunosuke’s chest left him somehow winded.

“Iris…” he uttered, the one word a breath synonymous with gratitude.

“… Tell Miss Wilson that I’m forever grateful to her. I don’t know how I could ever repay her kindness,” Asougi murmured humbly, voice heavy with emotion.

When Ryuunosuke repeated him, Iris simply smiled and shook her head.

“I’m not looking for repayment. Runo’s friend is my friend. I wouldn’t want you to suffer any more than I’d want Runo or Hurley to,” she said, speaking directly to Karuma.

“I…”

Asougi trailed off in one of those rare instances he was taken off guard enough to be rendered speechless.

“Iris, we want to thank you so much for telling us your story and for bringing us the autopsy report despite how uneasy you must have been about it,” Ryuunosuke said, speaking for them both with great feeling.

“There’s no need for thanks when it comes to family, Runo,” Iris said, clasping her hands together. “It’s what families do.” She performed Sholmes’s signature gesture with a hand on her hip. “We help each other out.”

“In that case,” Ryuunosuke held up the report, “once I’m finished going over this, you, me, Asougi, and Mr. Sholmes will go together to return this report and apologize to the doctor with you.”

“Oh!” Iris gasped, hands flying to her mouth before giggling. The corners of her eyes shimmered in the lamplight. “You’re a sly one, Runo.”

“As a lawyer, I’d have to be,” Ryuunosuke chuckled.

“Okay then, I’d better go to bed now.” Iris bounced to her feet, returning once more to her cheery self. Her mental fortitude at such a young age truly was incredible. “You’d better go to sleep too. The report can wait until tomorrow. I’ll leave it up to Asu to handle things here.”

“Heh, you could be sure I would.”

Ryuunosuke shot a betrayed look at Karuma.

After seeing Iris out and a final round of good-nights, he returned upstairs. He picked up the lamp and put the autopsy report on the desk.

"... It's going to be difficult telling her, isn't it?" Asougi said softly as Ryuunosuke moved towards his bed.

"Tell her what?" he asked, putting down the lantern to take off Karuma and propping it in its usual spot on the wall before walking to the chest to take out his sleeping kimono.

"About Dr. Wilson's death."

Ryuunosuke's fingers faltered at the buttons of his shirt. Oh...

"... Yes," he agreed, the thought of Iris's heartbreak already twisting his stomach. "She'll find out eventually. She'll need to find out, just... not now. I want her to have this for a little while longer."

"At least she seems to have built a family on her own."

“She certainly adopted you quite well," Ryuunosuke said with a short laugh, putting on the kimono. "You just gained another little sister. Or did she gain another older brother?"

“I suppose…”

“You don’t sound very enthused about it,” Ryuunosuke observed as he tied up the obi.

“It’s just rather sudden. I don’t know what to make of it yet.”  

“You’ll get used to it or rather, you’ll have to get used to it. Iris isn’t going to let you do otherwise.”

Ryuunosuke extinguished the fire and got into bed.

“… Miss Wilson—”

“You’re going to have to call her Iris from now on,” Ryuunosuke interrupted, stretching out with a happy sigh.

“Fine, Iris included you as part of her family as well… do you see me as part of your family too, Naruhodou? Like… a brother?”

There was an odd trepidation in his tone that Ryuunosuke couldn’t place or understand.

“Hmmm… that doesn’t feel quite right,” he said, scratching his head. “You’re a little too pushy, temperamental, and big-headed to be the brother I want.”

He grinned, able to imagine Asougi giving him a flat look without him saying a word.

“But in all seriousness, I’d always thought of you as my best friend and partner. It’s weird to think of you as anything else.”

“… Oh…”

What’s with that strange disappointment?

“What? Did you want me to be your brother? I’m telling you now that I’d rather run twenty laps around Yuumei than agree to be your little brother!” Ryuunosuke declared, crossing his arms with a huff.

“You’d die before you run three,” Asougi stated dryly. Then, in a more sober tone, “No, I guess I was wondering if… if maybe you’d be open to the idea of being… more…”

Ryuunosuke turned his head towards Karuma with a cocked brow of befuddlement both at the suggestion and at the nervousness underpinning it.

“Huh? Asougi, you already spend entire days literally attached to my hip. Any more and we’d be melded into a single being,” he pointed out skeptically.

There was a sound very similar to air being sucked in.

“… Naruhodou… I do not deny your intellect. In fact, I respect it. But you are so stupid!”

“What?! How am I stupid?!” Ryuunosuke squawked, shooting upright in bed with a glare. “If anyone, it’s you who’s stupid! Stupid Asougi! Ahougi!”

“What was that?!”

“You heard me! A. Hou. Gi!”

“Yooou!”

From below came several thunks like someone was banging on the floor beneath them. It seemed Ryuunosuke had been louder than he realized.

With a harrumph, he turned away from Karuma and pulled the cover over his head.

“Ahougi,” he muttered one last time under his breath before closing his eyes to try to get some sleep.

Chapter Text

“Oh dear, so you did have a little tiff last night,” Iris remarked when Ryuunosuke went down for breakfast the following morning. He didn’t need to look in a mirror to know the kind of crabbiness he was wearing.

“It’s not a tiff if my opponent is an idiot,” he grumbled, sitting next to Iris on the settee. As usual, there were only two place settings since Sholmes rarely woke up early enough to join them for breakfast. If he did, it was more likely because he stayed up until morning than he was to have arisen from bed.

“Don’t be childish,” Asougi chided.

Ryuunosuke didn’t want to hear that from the man who would call him stupid for no reason!

“Here, I looked over it and made notes when I woke up,” he said, handing Iris the autopsy report.

It was surprising that Gregson would insist on the autopsy. What prompted him do so? And why was there a special note made of it?

“Are you going to tell Mr. Sholmes about the report today?”

“Yes, I think I’ve stalled long enough,” Iris said, taking the envelope.

“I have to run out for an errand, but I should be back by the time Mr. Sholmes wakes up or, at least, by the time you’re ready to return that report,” Ryuunosuke said as he filled his cup with breakfast tea from the pot, downing it quickly.

“Where are you going, Runo?” Iris asked curiously, biting into a piece of toast.

“I’m heading to Barclay Prison to see if I can’t find anything out,” Ryuunosuke replied, cutting up his eggs and sausages.

“That’s perfect then! The laboratory the report came from is St. Synner’s Hospital which is just nearby!” Iris informed happily. “You can swing on over there once you’ve finished your investigation.”

“That really is perfect.”

They made small talk and cooed over Wagahai when he wandered over for food. Once Ryuunosuke finished his meal, he bid Iris farewell and left.

The early morning air of London always seemed to have a hint of mist hanging over it, giving it a bit of a sleepy atmosphere even if it was busy with the rush of people heading to work.

Ryuunosuke didn’t immediately hail a cab. Instead, he headed into a different direction.

“Where are you going?” Asougi asked, and since Ryuunosuke was feeling a bit petty, he didn’t answer. Mostly, he just wanted to keep it a surprise, though.

If he remembered correctly … further down the street in the next corner, there should be… ah-ha.

“Fresh flowers, a penny a bunch! Please, kind lady, would you buy my flowers? Good sir, do have pity! Only a penny for such beauts!” a young girl in old, ill-fitted clothing called, chasing indifferent and annoyed passersby with a basketful of bluish-purple flowers Ryuunosuke recognized but couldn’t name in one hand and a small bouquet held up in the other.

“I’ll buy one, if you please,” Ryuunosuke said, holding up a penny.

The girl’s face lit up.

“Thank you, oh kind sir!”

He gave her the coin, and she offered up the bouquet wrapped in paper which he took before getting on a cab.

“Those flowers…” Asougi murmured.

He should understand what they were for.

The streets grew quieter the closer they neared their destination, and it wasn’t only because of the thinning traffic or the scarcer pedestrians. Protruding over the skyline, a fortress-like building, square and stolid, suffocated the smaller buildings and streets before it in its shadow. Its dark stone, distinct from the usual red brick masonry, was devoid of any warmth or welcome the color would've afforded it. Just seeing it, even at a distance, made Ryuunosuke’s heart beat a little faster in anxiety. To think he’d have to enter that place. He hoped his nerves wouldn’t fail him. Before that, however, there was something he must do first.

Ryuunosuke disembarked in front of a wrought iron fence shooting up like sharp spears.  Beyond were rows upon rows of worn gravestones overgrown with unkempt grass some patches of which were tall enough to hide a few of them from view. He looked up the open gates where the letters for Lowgate Cemetery arched above, blunt against the brightening sky and soft golden mist.

Such disarray was a sharp contrast against the neat, well-maintained graves Ryuunosuke would visit for Obon. It left him a bit uncomfortable, like the disregard would leave dissatisfied spirits wandering between the graves.

Ryuunosuke shivered and shook his head of the notion.

There are no ghosts in there! No ghosts!

“Did you just scare yourself, Naruhodou?” Asougi asked incredulously.

“No!” Ryuunosuke squeaked, his face growing warm and his sight darting from a cracked tombstone to the vines entwining part of the open gate to a crow perched further in.

That failed-kitten-pounce sigh again.

“There’s nothing to fear,” Asougi reassured. “Karuma is a blade that slays all evil. Should anything of such nature dare accost you, no matter what it may be, Karuma will protect you.”

“Oh.” Now that Ryuunosuke thought about it, Asougi did mention something like that before. “But since you live in Karuma, I guess you’re the one protecting me now!” he said, remembering the thugs from two days ago.

“… Yes, I’ll protect you.”

Suddenly, the echo of horse hooves in the distance from Ryuunosuke’s right reached his ear. He turned towards the sound, curious who it could be. The road had been empty until then. Not a lot of people would visit the graves of convicts, after all.

From the mist came a white horse, and sitting astride was someone cloaked in black. A familiar someone cloaked in black.

“Asougi!” Ryuunosuke cried joyously. He thought they’d never meet again!

His feet ran.

“He’s not Asougi!” Asougi stressed, still hostile for some reason and towards himself no less.

“Kazuma!” Ryuunosuke called instead. He needed another way of referring to Masked Asougi anyway.

“You—!” Asougi choked in pure disbelief.

The horse slowed and then stopped at Ryuunosuke’s approach. Kazuma dipped his head towards him in greeting.

“I thought I’d never find you again!” Ryuunosuke exclaimed ecstatically. “What’re you doing here?”

Kazuma held up an envelope in answer.

“You’re delivering mail?” Did that mean he had a job? “From who?”

Kazuma tucked away the envelope with a shake of his head before lowering his gaze towards the flowers in Ryuunosuke’s hand.

“Oh! These are for your father’s grave. You should come and visit too.”

“Don’t invite him!” Asougi hissed.

Ryuunosuke ignored him, tilting his head in invitation as Kazuma hesitated. Maybe he was “just” the body but he was still Asougi Kazuma as well. He had as much right to visit his father as the other part of him did.

Finally, Kazuma dismounted with natural ease and took the horse by the reins to walk alongside him. Ryuunosuke beamed.

“I know these might not exactly be appropriate as grave flowers, but I didn’t know what your father might like, so I figured I should at least get something familiar in Japan,” Ryuunosuke said, holding up the flowers for Kazuma to inspect. “Well? Are they something he might like?”

Kazuma stopped in his tracks, the shadow of a frown lingering over his lips.

“Yes, they’re fine,” Asougi answered quietly. “Mother was always fascinated with blue flowers. Our gardens used to be full of these morning glories and hydrangeas. Father said blue flowers reminded him of Mother.”

“That’s a relief,” Ryuunosuke said, and he meant it but he was struck by the strangeness of Kazuma’s silence. “Kazuma, are you okay?”

Kazuma nodded in one sharp motion, and they began walking again.

“You know, I’ve noticed this from before, but why are you wearing that mask and why aren’t you speaking? Is something wrong with your voice?” Ryuunosuke asked with a thrill of anxious concern when he remembered that Asougi had hit the back of his neck… or maybe the head if he fell unconscious on the Burya.

Kazuma touched his throat and then his mask before shaking his head.

Best friends and partners they might be, there were still limits to how much Ryuunosuke could glean Kazuma’s meaning through gestures alone, so he withdrew his notebook and pen from his pocket and handed it over.

“Can you at least write it down?”

Kazuma accepted the items, pausing in his steps to write before returning the book and pen.

Written in Japanese in his crisp, sharp handwriting was, Forbidden to reveal identity or to speak, lost my memories.

“Forbidden to reveal identity or to speak…?” Ryuunosuke mumbled, furrowing his brows which then shot up when he read the next part.

He gaped at it, squeezing his eyes shut then opening them again to ensure he hadn’t misread. He gaped at Kazuma who nodded gravely to confirm his astonishment.

“Y-Y-You lost your memories?!” he screeched. Kazuma leaned away from him with his mouth pursed in annoyance.

No wonder why there was a sense of distance between them! Kazuma had amnesia! On one hand, Ryuunosuke was relieved to finally figure out why Kazuma had retreated the other day. But on the other hand, his best friend had amnesia.

“Waitwaitwaitwait.” Ryuunosuke grabbed Kazuma by the upper arms to stare seriously into gray eyes blinking at him with some perplexity. “So, you’re saying you don’t remember your name?”

Kazuma shook his head.

“Your father or the Mikotobas?”

He shook his head.

“Your dream of being a defense attorney and reforming the Japanese judiciary?”

He shook his head.

“Your reason for coming to Britain?”

Kazuma shifted his weight onto one leg and crossed his arms with a dull look.

“Right, right, sorry,” Ryuunosuke chuckled, letting go to rub the back of his head. “I just can’t believe it… You really can’t remember anything?” he asked a bit helplessly as Kazuma bent over to pick up the notebook, pen, and flowers he’d dropped in his hasty grab.

It must’ve been indescribably lonely and frightening to be in a foreign land with absolutely no memories, no acquaintances at his side, and no idea of why he was there… Huh?

“Wait a minute. The last I heard, you were supposed to be brought back to Japan, but instead, you’re here, halfway across the world. If you really don’t remember anything, how do you know to come to London specifically in the first place?”

Kazuma paused before shrugging as he handed Ryuunosuke his things.

“Ah, thanks.”

He pocketed his book and pen before checking over the flowers to ensure they weren’t damaged. He sighed in relief when he saw they were still intact and beautiful. Thank goodness.

“See, Naruhodou? He lost his memories, which means you can’t verify he’s me,” Asougi said.

“But you can’t verify he’s not you either,” Ryuunosuke countered stubbornly.

Kazuma stared at him.

Oh, right, could he hear Asougi? Or did it seem like Ryuunosuke was talking nonsense?

Ryuunosuke unfastened Karuma from his belt and held it up, watching for some glint of recognition. There wasn’t, to his disappointment.

“This is Karuma, your katana. It, uh, haha,” he grinned sheepishly, “well, it’s going to sound crazy, but it contains your soul. Can you hear him? Come on, Asougi, say something.”

“…”

Ryuunosuke shook Karuma.

“…”

“Fine, then I’ll just give you over—”

“Don’t. You. Dare,” Asougi growled.

“There, did you hear him?” Ryuunosuke asked triumphantly.

Kazuma cocked his head, which Ryuunosuke took as a no.

With a sigh, he fastened Karuma again. Too bad, things would be a lot easier if Kazuma could. He’d also prefer to return the sword if not for how adverse Asougi was to it. Ryuunosuke didn’t believe his friend couldn’t recognize himself so why? It might be the only way to reunite him with his body, after all.

In any case, they should get going. They both still had things to do and places to be.

They reached the gate next to which Kazuma tied the horse on one of the metal pikes of the fence.

“Aren’t you worried someone’s going to steal it?” Ryuunosuke asked.

Kazuma pointed to a crest imprinted on the saddle. Ryuunosuke had no idea what family it was supposed to represent but as long as it was enough to prevent the horse from being stolen, he was assured.

“Does that mean you’re working for a noble?” Ryuunosuke asked in a bit of wonder as they entered the cemetery. How couldn’t he be amazed? Kazuma came to Britain with nothing but the clothes on his back yet, he’d still managed to somehow find employment with distinguished people. As expected of his partner, he truly was outstanding.

Kazuma shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal as they picked their way between the gravestones. Actually, that reminded Ryuunosuke of one other thing he almost forgot in the shock of discovering Kazuma had amnesia.

“… You know, you also wrote that you were forbidden from speaking or revealing who you are… Are they the ones who ordered that?” Ryuunosuke questioned somewhat warily.

Because if they were then… then… He had no idea, but he’d definitely try to get Kazuma to quit and live with him. Being forbidden from talking or showing his face was all so… depersonalizing. It already raised Ryuunosuke’s hackles just thinking about it.

Kazuma hesitated then held up his palm. Ryuunosuke readily placed his notebook and pen in it.

It’s complicated, he wrote, but I agreed to it willingly.

What circumstances could possibly be complicated enough to demand this? But…

“Okay… as long as you agreed to it,” Ryuunosuke muttered doubtfully.

They continued along. The gravestones were fairly disorganized and haphazardly placed but they still bore the dates of death with the most recent ones towards the right of the cemetery near the fence. Even so, Ryuunosuke worried they wouldn’t be able to find the grave. There were just so many of them.

It turned out his worry was needless firstly because Asougi’s father’s grave was the only one marked with nothing except a number. Secondly because it was also the only one that had a large chunk of it broken off as though someone had taken a sledgehammer to it, the piece of stone laying among shattered pieces of glass from bottles littered in front of the grave.

“How horrible!” Ryuunosuke exclaimed.

Horrible that a grave was desecrated in this way and horrible that his best friend had to see his father’s grave defiled like this. He got on his knees, put aside the flowers, and began to pick up the shards.

“Leave them, Naruhodou. You’ll hurt yourself,” Asougi said in worry.

A gloved hand gently grabbed a hold of his wrist. Ryuunosuke looked at Kazuma who’d crouched next to him. He nodded towards the stone piece before tipping all the shards in Ryuunosuke’s hand on the ground and nudging him aside.

“All right, then.”

He let Kazuma take his place, grabbing the somewhat heavy stone to heave it behind the grave. He moved to pick up the bigger glass fragments because surely, it’d be easier to avoid the jagged edges on those but one narrow look from Kazuma had him backing away.

“Now that I think about it, I never learned the name of your father, Asougi,” Ryuunosuke said in realization as he stood in front of the gravestone staring at the number 139; a number that represented a convict and nothing of the human behind it.

“It’s Genshin. Asougi Genshin.”

“Asougi Genshin…” Ryuunosuke sat on the grass and pulled Karuma onto his lap. “What was he like?”

“He was a man of great determination with a matching sense of justice,” Asougi said in pride. “He believed each and every person should strive to surpass their limits, and only then could they embody a noble spirit. Thus, he was a harsh and strict teacher but he was never unfair and never impatient. He was a loving father and husband who would do anything for Mother and me.”

Asougi’s voice dipped into sorrow. Ryuunosuke stroked a hand in comfort along Karuma. Wasn’t there anything he could do for him?

“You know,” Ryuunosuke piped up, “when I was a child, I once accidentally broke Dad’s ink stone. I hid the pieces and thought I got away with it when he came home that night and didn’t comment on it. The next night during dinner, though, the rice in our bowls was pitch black. When I asked about it, Dad said he didn’t want to waste his broken ink stone, so he had Mom mix it into our rice.” He laughed. “It was just squid ink, but it took a while for Dad to convince me it wasn’t really his writing ink to get me to eat it.”

That earned a chuckle from Asougi which made Ryuunosuke smile.

“What about you?” he asked, stretching his legs in front of him with a sigh. “Surely you must have gotten in trouble with your father at some point.”

“I’m not nearly as clumsy as you, so I don’t remember breaking anything—”

“Hey!”

“—except maybe some disciple’s kneecap during training. It was an accident, so Father wasn’t as angry as he could’ve been, but he did force me to do basics by myself for the next month.”

“What?! And you judge me for a broken ink stone? Ah, where are you going?”

Ryuunosuke grabbed hold of Kazuma’s cloak as he tried to walk past him. Kazuma turned to his head to him but remained motionless otherwise.

Oh.

“Sorry, did I make you feel left out?” Ryuunosuke asked apologetically, standing up. He didn’t let go of the cloak.

Kazuma showed him the envelope.

“Right… You have somewhere to be...” He could hear the disappointment in his own voice. He cleared his throat to dissipate it. “I guess I did drag you here without warning.”

Kazuma turned the rest of his body to face him with a shake of his head.

“Um, well…” Ryuunosuke released the cloak to take out his pen and pocketbook again. “Can you at least tell me where you’re staying? I want to be able to find you.”

To his relief, Kazuma took the items, flipping to a page to jot it down. Ryuunosuke grinned happily.

Once the book and pen was returned, he took a look at the address. It wasn’t a place he recognized. Below that, however, was a one-word question.

Name?

“Oh! That’s right! I never gave you my name!” Ryuunosuke exclaimed, smacking his forehead with the book. “I’m Naruhodou Ryuunosuke. I live in the attic room of 221B Baker Street,” he said, pinning Karuma between his left arm and side so he could write down the information on a blank page he then ripped out to offer.

Kazuma mouthed his name slowly before giving a slight smile and a nod as he accepted the paper.

“If you need anything, anything at all, feel free to look for me! I hope we can meet again soon. There’s so many things I want to talk to you about! And well, I guess I kind of miss you by my side,” Ryuunosuke admitted, a bit embarrassed as he scratched the back of his head with a sheepish laugh.

“I am right here, Naruhodou,” Asougi reminded sourly.

“Um, physically, I mean,” Ryuunosuke corrected. “In spirit, I sometimes wish you’d shut up.”

“Naruhodou Ryuunosuke, I will remember those words!”

Ryuunosuke winced. What Asougi promised, he always followed through. But that was a problem for his future self to worry about, so…

“I suppose I shouldn’t keep you here any longer. Maybe when you regain your memories, we can visit here together again,” he said, putting away his things and shifting Karuma to his right hand.

Kazuma nodded, and Ryuunosuke expected him to leave. Instead, he held up a hand towards his cheek… and then pinched it.

“Ow!” Ryuunosuke yelped more out of startlement than pain. “Wha’? Wha’sh theesh for?!”

Kazuma released him, shoulders shaking and his mouth grinning in a silent laugh. At least one of them was having fun.

“Ugh, I should’ve known Asougi Kazuma would be Asougi Kazuma,” Ryuunosuke groused, rubbing his cheek. “Don’t you have an errand to run?”

Kazuma turned with a backhanded wave and walked swiftly away in his soldier’s march. Ryuunosuke never understood how Asougi could make even walking look good.

He returned his attention to the grave where all the glass shards had been piled neatly to one side while the flowers were placed in center. It was certainly cleaner but the headstone was still broken and worn with lichen starting to grow on its surface.

“Hey, Asougi? Have you ever thought about bringing your father back home?” he asked, kneeling in front of the stone to rub at the fuzzy green with a thumb.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I haven’t studied much in international law yet, so I’m a bit unclear, but since Japan and Britain have a treaty now, doesn’t that mean that you, as a family member, could request your father’s body back? When this is all over, I mean,” Ryuunosuke added quickly because as things stood now, bringing Asougi Genshin’s body home would never be so much as entertained by Britain let alone approved.

“Theoretically, yes,” Asougi said slowly.

“So? What do you think?”

“… It’d take a lot of time and effort. The British government would put up a fight but… if it could happen… I can’t express what that would mean to not only me but to the Asougi clan as a whole.”

“Then let’s make it happen,” Ryuunosuke said with a firm nod. “I’m sure your father would want to come home to you and your mother in Japan.”

A beat of silence before Asougi abruptly broke out into loud laughter.

“What?” Ryuunosuke asked, bewildered as he stared down at Karuma.

“Nothing. I just think you’re really amazing, partner,” Asougi said with warm sincerity and a touch of something unidentifiable.

Ryuunosuke let out a startled laugh.

“What’s that all of a sudden?”

“When I dreamed of coming to Britain, I didn’t think of anything beyond uncovering the truth and proving Father’s innocence,” Asougi said seriously. “I thought I was doing this for the sake of his honor but now, hearing you suggest that, I wonder if it was all for my own self-satisfaction. I hadn’t spared even a thought of what Father could’ve wanted as his fate closed in on him. I realize now that my single-mindedness has made me exceedingly short-sighted.”

“Well, I can’t deny that you are single-minded,” Ryuunosuke said, sitting back on his heels. “But you wouldn’t be Asougi if you weren’t. I’ve never lost family like this, so I don’t know what you must’ve gone through, but from how I see it, this was just your way of grieving. So don’t fault yourself for that. What matters is that you’ve thought of it now and that it can happen.”

“… Naruhodou, you mentioned before that being friends with me was the best thing that ever happened to you. I must disagree and say the opposite is more correct. Being friends with you is an honor and privilege.”

“Um, wow, it’s really rare of you to compliment me so honestly like this,” Ryuunosuke said in surprise, his face warming as his eyes flicked to the blue flowers. “I don’t know how to react.”

“I wouldn’t get used to it. You still have a lot of room for improvement,” Asougi said dryly, breaking the moment and making Ryuunosuke huff indignantly.

Said the man who just admitted he was single-minded.

“I’m not the one who has lost or left behind every possession he’d ever owned at least once,” Asougi said as though reading his mind.

Guh!

“Hmm, but speaking of possessions… I just realized something,” Asougi said thoughtfully.

“What?”

“When Father died, all his belongings were delivered to me but now that I think about it, there was just one crucial thing that’d been missing.”

Ryuunosuke furrowed his brows.

“His ring?”

“No, it’s a given that the British government would keep it as evidence. I’m talking about his will or, at least, a letter addressed to me.”

Ryuunosuke tilted his head.

“Maybe he didn’t write any?”

“No, he must have written a will otherwise, the government would’ve seized Father’s possessions rather than send them to me. He might’ve only written the will, but I find that hard to believe.”

“So you’re saying that the British government kept the letter from you?”

“Yes, and it’d be unlawful of them. As Asougi Genshin's son, it’s within my rights to request access to it but as I am now…”

“Isn’t that an easy problem to solve?” Ryuunosuke asked, standing up and reattaching Karuma to its belt. “We could just ask Kazuma to request it.”

“The fact that my papers were all sent back to Japan and he wouldn’t be able to prove his identity aside, I don’t want you around him more than you have to be,” Asougi said with an undercurrent of tension.

Ryuunosuke startled, looking down at Karuma.

“What? Why?”

“He’s dangerous,” Asougi replied darkly.

“How could he be dangerous?” Ryuunosuke laughed, almost unsure whether he was joking or not. “He’s you.”

“Exactly,” Asougi muttered.

Ryuunosuke’s head spun with confusion.

“Huh? You’re not making any sense.”

“Just do as I say. Don’t go near him,” Asougi said tersely.

Ryuunosuke frowned, putting a hand on his hip in bafflement.

“Asougi, even if I wanted to, I can’t. We still have to figure out how to reunite you with your body, and we can’t do that if I don’t go near him.”

“Then don’t go near him until we figure it out,” Asougi gritted. “Enough of this. We should get going. Don’t we have an appointment with Iris?”

Ryuunosuke was reluctant to drop the topic. Something was clearly wrong with his friend but whenever Asougi chose to be reticent, there was nothing in the world that could pry anything out of him, so Ryuunosuke was forced to simply give up with an, “All right, fine,” before leaving the cemetery.

But someday, he would get answers one way or another.

Chapter Text

Barclay Prison proved to be every bit what Ryuunosuke imagined it would be from his impression of its exterior. The hallways were narrow but the draftiness drifting between the stones coupled with the dimness owing to windows too sparse and too thin to allow much precious light along with the echo of footsteps made it feel simultaneously too wide.

Contrary to what he expected, he didn’t come across many prison cells beyond the ground floor as he was led through the prison’s forbidding and mazelike interior. That was probably owed to the fact that the governor’s office was located in a separate wing up several flights of stairs.

Honestly, it was a bit of a relief. All the prisoners he’d glimpsed either had their heads bowed in resignation or eyed him unnervingly as he passed. It was enough to make him inwardly squirm with discomfort.

At the very top of the tower, Ryuunosuke and the warden guiding him reached a varnished dark wooden door on which the latter knocked. 

“Sir, you have someone who wishes to see you.”

“More visitors, eh? Let them in.”

The warden allowed Ryuunosuke entrance into a surprisingly finely furnished office before closing the door behind him.

At the back of the room directly facing him sat a large, muscular man at his desk reading several pieces of paper in his hands. Without looking up, he introduced, “The name’s Barry Caidin, the governor of this prison. It’s rare to have so many people at my office in one day. What can I do—?”

Caidin raised his head and froze for one swish of the morbid blade in the grandfather clock before a thundercloud rolled over his rugged features, making him appear as a living Raijin statue. Somehow, Ryuunosuke got a deep sense that Caidin detested him at first sight.

“My prison does'nae welcome the likes of you,” Caidin said in a low, threatening rumble, standing up and bracing arms easily the size of a bull’s haunch against the desktop. With his height unfolded from his chair, it’d be more appropriate to say he loomed up in the same way his prison loomed over the land. “I suggest you leave noo afore there’s trouble.”

Ryuunosuke would be lying if he said he didn’t feel a jolt of alarmed fear at the sight of such a large man who could easily pop off his head look at him as though he were one of the murderers housed within these walls. What a wonderful start.

“Stand firm, Naruhodou. I’m with you,” Asougi reassured as steadily as the immovable anchor he’d always been for Ryuunosuke. The charismatic strength of his voice alone was as good as an affirming hand on Ryuunosuke’s back.

He gripped Karuma in solidarity, drawing Caidin’s eyes which widened before narrowing into angry slits.

“That sword… I’d recognize that sword anywhere.” He glowered wrathfully at Ryuunosuke. “Are you that man’s spawn?” he spat.

It’d be easy to lie and say he was. Despite the intense hostility the heights of which even Lord van Zieks didn’t reach, tempered as it was by genuine respect and professional courtesy, it might make things easier. After all, investigating the Professor as Asougi Genshin’s son was a lot more compelling than a no-name lawyer doing the same.

However, that was too disrespectful to Asougi. Even if he didn’t mind it for the sake of the investigation, Ryuunosuke would never resort to that. Besides, he’d lose all integrity if he lied about his identity just to take the easier route rather than getting by on his own merits.

“No, sir. I am the lawyer representing Kazuma Asougi, Genshin Asougi's son,” Ryuunosuke answered, straightening up. “I’ve been asked to study the circumstances surrounding his father’s death.” He forced himself to meet Caidin’s glare despite the way his pulse pounded in his ears and the sweat forming in his palms. “In other words, I’ve been asked to thoroughly re-examine the Professor case.”

Caidin stared at him with dark, unreadable eyes. He withdrew his hands from the desk to fold his arms.

“So, the devil’s son kens.”

Asougi snarled in outrage. Ryuunosuke squeezed Karuma, silently asking him to endure. It must be infuriating to hear such insults, and the helpless inability to argue otherwise must be frustrating to the core. Ryuunosuke could feel a twinge of that. But even so, they were going to encounter a lot more people with similar mindsets, and they couldn’t hope to fight each of them on it if they wanted to progress.

So please bear it for now, Asougi. We’ll reach the truth yet.

“Too bad it does'nae matter a wit whether you’re the Professor’s spawn or his lawyer. You’re gettin' squat from me.”

“I’m afraid that’s not up to you to decide. I’m here on my client’s behalf to ask after the late Mr. Asougi’s will and the letter to his family which he has the legal right to acquire.”

Caidin’s mustache quivered with his snort.

“There’s no blooming will or letter, and even if there was, get yer lily-livered client here to collect it himself!”

“Please refrain from insulting my client,” Ryuunosuke said stoutly, the slight against his friend rousing enough indignation to form a small glare of his own. “He only wants to know what happened to his father, which he has a right to know and the familial bond to want to know.”

“Naruhodou, it’s clear that Caidin is ready to kick us out of the office at any moment. However, the only thing keeping us here, ironically, is probing after Father under my name. It must’ve caught him off guard, probably enough to make him curious. We need to be careful to balance the right amount of his ire for him to want to keep talking but not enough to force us to leave. Start by chasing after the will, and we’ll go from there.”

As always, Asougi was insightful and decisive. Ryuunosuke would do as he advised.

“You claim there’s no will, however, my client wouldn’t have received his father’s possessions upon his passing if there hadn’t been one.”

“Are you calling me a liar?” Caidin challenged.

“Governor Caidin, you just said there’s no letter or will, but your following statement immediately contradicts that,” Ryuunosuke pointed out evenly. “If there was indeed nothing left behind, there’d be no point in telling me to get my client to come in person.”

Caidin’s jaw tightened.

“As infamous as my client’s father may be, even a prison like this must have its policies. I implore you to honor them unless you mean to tell me that Barclay is in the habit of keeping their prisoners’ last wishes from their own families,” Ryuunosuke stated, just barely able to keep his voice cracking from nerves.

He was really treading a thin line here. His heart was going to make a jailbreak from his own ribs.

Caidin banged his hands on the desk, making Ryuunosuke jump.

“I wullnae stand that insult!”

Caidin’s barrel-like chest heaved, his teeth gritting hard enough to crack. He looked very much like he wanted to hurl Ryuunosuke out of the room but in doing so, damage his own pride as governor as well as the reputation of Barclay Prison itself.

“Excellently done, partner mine! As expected of you!” Asougi crowed proudly.

Ryuunosuke took a deep breath to center himself again. The fight was just beginning.

“Fine!” Caidin spat, with a glare made of fire as he stomped to the cabinet. “I see you Easterners like to play dirty.”

He rifled through one of the small drawers before finally taking out some papers which he threw on the small desk next to the cabinet.

“There! Yer bloody will!”

Ryuunosuke quickly went over and picked up the two papers.

The first page was the will that conferred all of Asougi Genshin’s assets to his son. The next page conveyed his personal feelings. Would the fact that he had no regrets be of some comfort to Asougi? Or would his expression of sadness incense him? There was no indication either way which worried him.

Ryuunosuke flipped the papers to check that there was nothing written on the back. There wasn’t.

“There’s no letter,” Asougi said, a frown in his voice as a trace of doubt started to seep in. “Could he really not have…? No… Father wouldn’t... He wouldn’t have.”

Ryuunosuke looked up at the governor watching him like a hawk with folded arms by the cabinet.

“There’s one page missing,” he said, injecting as much confidence as he could in his statement.

There was nothing that indicated there was a third page. No proof, no evidence, just Asougi’s words built on nothing but what he knew about his father and a belief that he wouldn’t leave the world without at least some final words for his son.

Ryuunosuke would gamble on this faith. He must be insane. He felt insane. He didn’t know Asougi Genshin at all other than from the scant secondhand accounts from Asougi. It was one thing to believe in his friend. It was another to believe in what amounted to a shade of a person. Ryuunosuke was really, truly bluffing, and he tried not to let it show through shaking hands.

They stared at each other.

Tick.

Swish.

Tock.

Swish.

Tick.

Swish.

Tock.

Swish.

Finally, without breaking eye contact, Caidin slowly unfolded his arms, slid the drawer open once again, and extracted a single piece of paper. This time, he walked over right next to the desk and let the paper flutter to its surface.

Like it was the first raindrop after a drought, the relief that had him releasing a shaky breath unfurled into a burst of blooming elation as Ryuunosuke read the first line.

Just as Asougi had predicted, there was indeed a letter addressed to him.

Kazuma... The truth is shrouded in darkness. A darkness only our clan's great sword can pierce.

Mighty Karuma,
Twist thy head and watch them fall,
All thy mortal foes!

What did that mean? It seemed to imply there was more to Asougi Genshin’s conviction and death than met the eye and called for his son to find the truth, but why the emphasis on Karuma? Surely it wasn’t telling Asougi to raise his blade in vengeance, was it? No wonder Caidin hid the third page. And what did Asougi make of the letter? He hadn’t commented at all. Ryuunosuke badly wanted to discuss it with him, but for now, he could only make careful note of it.

“These papers dinnae leave this room,” Caidin said in a growl that rolled like thunder. This close, it felt no different than standing right next to a bear with its fangs out. “And if you dare breathe anything of what you read, it’ll be you in one of these cells, and I wullnae be merciful.”

“Rest assured that the contents of this will and the letter would be kept only between me and my client,” Ryuunosuke replied stiffly.

“See that it is,” Caidin grunted and snatched the papers from his hands and stalked back to the drawer where he stuffed them in, slamming it shut. “Noo get oot. You got what you came for.”

His tone brooked in argument. In fact, it sounded like if Ryuunosuke even tried, he’d find himself right out the window.

“… It’s not over yet,” Asougi murmured, then louder and more rapidly, “I know how taxing this is for you, partner, but please, just a little more. Caidin has demonstrated he’s more open when surprised and angry. Mention the grave resurrection but frame it as a fact—”

“Well?!” Caidin boomed, muscles visibly bulging when Ryuunosuke didn’t move. He flinched.

“Speak swiftly! Don’t give him leeway to think! Depending on his reaction, we might be able to tell if that story has some truth to it!”

Ryuunosuke hoped that reaction didn’t include hands around his neck or a fist to his stomach. Nonetheless, throwing up a prayer that Sholmes and Iris wouldn’t be called to claim his body, he took a deep breath, and—

“On June 17^th, the Professor was supposedly executed and buried, but that’s not true because he’d clawed his way out of his grave and frightened a university student named Enoch Drebber, and this couldn’t have possibly happened unless he’d been buried alive which means that he hadn’t been executed at all, instead, snuck out by several accomplices who helped fake his death…”

At this point, Ryuunosuke had no idea what he was babbling anymore except that he was getting dangerously close to slanderous territory, and that judging by the way Caidin’s face went from white to red to puce, he’d better stop now.

“… Isn’t it?” he finished, trying not to make it sound as uncertain as he felt.

Caidin shook, the whites of his wide eyes lending an almost crazed look.

“Whe—No.” He stalked towards Ryuunosuke. “Get oot! GET OOT!”

The roar quaked the room as Ryuunosuke scrambled out. He didn’t wait for a warren escort. He sprinted down the hall, dashed down the stairs, whizzed past the cells, burst out the prison doors, and ran along the semi-paved dirt road until he was sure Caidin wouldn’t come charging after him before slowing to a halt, bracing his hands against his knees and heaving for air.

“I… I-I-I thought I was going to die!” Ryuunosuke wailed, flopping on the ground beside the road.

“I’m so sorry I put you through such a harrowing experience,” Asougi apologized.

”I-It’s… It’s…” Ryuunosuke wheezed. “W-Wait… a minute… J-Just… let me… catch… my b-breath… “

He sat there in a slight daze, mind blank as he simply breathed the dirt-scented noon air. It was getting to be the hottest time of the day, and Ryuunosuke felt that under the white collar of his shirt already soaking in sweat.

“Naruhodou… your hands are shaking,” Asougi said in worry.

“Huh?” Ryuunosuke looked down at his hands which were indeed trembling. “Oh.” He pressed them tightly together. They continued to tremble. “Must be the nerves. I was pretty wound up back there.” He managed a shaky smile. “I’ll be fine.”

Asougi uttered a sound of guilty dismay.

“I should’ve quit while we were ahead,” he said in a bitterly self-chastising way. “It was already hard enough prying Father’s will out into the open. Asking for more was too greedy of me. I promise, I will make it up to you in the future, and I swear never to put you in such a situation ever again.”

Ryuunosuke couldn’t help laugh a little at how seriously his friend was taking this. He was fine, they found a lot of good information, and Caidin was behind them now. But then again, while Asougi could be strict with both himself and others, demanding out of them the same discipline he imposed on himself, he always looked out for the people around him. It was hard not to be fond of him for that.

“Asougi, in case you haven’t figured out by now, there’s nothing in this world you can make me do. Well, maybe except for that thing with the thugs,” Ryuunosuke added, running a steadier hand through his hair. “But other than that, anything I do, it’s because we’re in this together. Right, partner?”

“… Yes, of course,” Asougi chuckled.

“Glad you agree.” Ryuunosuke stood and patted himself off. “Let’s hurry and meet with Iris and Mr. Sholmes. Let’s see, St. Synner’s should be down this road.”

“Should?”

“It is, okay? Anyway, what’d you make of Governor Caidin’s reaction?” Ryuunosuke asked as he began walking.

“Unusual. Did you hear what he was about to say before we left? ‘Where’… Although it’s not conclusive, it seems that article might have some veracity to it after all, although to what degree is still to be determined.”

“I think so too… I was just speaking off the top of my head based on the logical train of thought that’d follow if the resurrection was true. Who knew Governor Caidin would have such a, ah, colorful reaction.”

“Your awful attempt at witticism aside,” Asougi said, making Ryuunosuke pout, “this warrants further investigation. The trouble is, there’s only one witness to the event, and we still have no idea where to find him.”

“Maybe it doesn’t necessarily have to be him. If Drebber told the newspapers, there’s bound to be other people he’s told… Come to think of it, didn’t that photo in the article have someone’s signature on it?”

Ryuunosuke flipped open his notebook until he found the name.

“Asman?”

“Hmm… Now that we know this article is worth pursuing, I suppose this Asman will be easier to track than Drebber. At the very least, we know he’s a reporter at the Daily Circus. We can go ask after him later.”

Ryuunosuke nodded and closed his book, spinning it between his hands in hesitation. As touchy as the subject was, they still must discuss it.

“So… Your father’s letter… um…”

“It’s fine, Naruhodou,” Asougi said calmly. “There’s no need to be so cautious about it with me. I’m… starting to make my peace with it thanks to your support.”

“Oh, that’s good. That’s very good!” Ryuunosuke said with a smile before it faltered into something more troubled. “So, what do you think your father meant with his letter? It seems like he was trying to tell you to look deeper into this case, but… why emphasize Karuma? Do you know?”

“I admit, I am in as much of a loss as you are. It can be part of the secret that had me wound up in Karuma that Father never got around to telling me, but I can’t be sure. One thing I can be sure of, however, is that he didn’t mean for me to slay my enemies literally.”

Ryuunosuke grimaced guiltily. Did Asougi pick up on that?

“I don’t fault you for thinking it. You never knew Father, after all, and those words were very provocative.”

“Yeah, well…”

He had no idea what to say. This was Asougi’s father, after all. Who wouldn’t feel at least a bit offended that their own best friend would think badly of their father?

“Chin up, Naruhodou. I’m not such a small man that I would hold this against you. It truly isn’t anything worth feeling bad about.”

“What about you?” Ryuunosuke blurted.

“Hm?”

“Reading your father’s will… Are you… okay?”

“Ah… I won’t lie and say his words didn’t affect me in some way. It’s clear he missed Mother and me, and I think there’ll always be a small part of me that’ll miss him as well especially with the circumstances of his death. But knowing that he might have found a cause he was willing to die for puts my mind at ease. Suffering injustice as he was, he at least didn’t die in regret or anger. Such a death wouldn’t be the Asougi way,” Asougi said with the resolute pride Ryuunosuke could imagine him holding his head up in.

“A cause, huh?” Ryuunosuke muttered, tapping the spine of the book against his shoulder. “What do you think it was?”

“If I had to guess, it’d be something related to the Professor killings. Father was studying to be a police detective, after all. Perhaps,” Asougi’s tone turned contemplative, “he caught wind of something that couldn’t see the light of day, something he had to die for.” He sighed. “No, maybe that’s wishful thinking. If he had, why didn’t he speak up during his trial?”

They went the rest of the way in thoughtful silence.

It wasn’t long before St. Synner’s appeared in sight. The last time Ryuunosuke had been here was after Sholmes was shot which didn’t impart a lot of positive memories or feelings about the place. He’d never forget the ice cold fear that froze him to the marrow when Sholmes was wounded. Now, that residual chill would always creep into him whenever he saw this hospital.

On a nearby bench sat Sholmes chatting with Iris holding an open purple parasol to keep the sun off of her.

“I hope I haven’t kept you waiting long,” Ryuunosuke said, jogging up to them.

“Oh, Runo! Not at all!” Iris said, hopping off the bench. “Hurley really took his sweet time waking up today anyway. I had to get him up.”

“When did you install that Rise-n’-Shine-Spring-o-Matic into my bed, Iris?” Sholmes asked woefully. “Don’t you know that sleep is essential to my thinking processes? Flinging me across my room is not a wake-up conducive to either my head or my torso!”

“You say that but it felt like you’d still be sleeping by the time Runo was done with his errand,” Iris said with a shrug. “Hm?” She beckoned Ryuunosuke to lean closer to her. “Your complexion looks a little off, Runo. Is it the heat? Here, drink this.”

From her bag, she pulled out her cylindrical container of tea and poured some into the cap that doubled as a cup before extending it to Ryuunosuke who gratefully accepted. He hadn’t realized just how dry his throat was until then.

“I feel a lot better now,” he said, returning the cap. “Thanks, Iris.”

“Now that we’re all here, shall we?” Sholmes said, moving towards the door and opening it for them.

Immediately upon entering was the sterile, somewhat bitter scent of medicine and alcohol. Ryuunosuke disliked it then and he disliked it now. He’d never been good with hospitals and clinics.

Sholmes led them past the waiting area, down a hallway, through a door, down a staircase, and through another door into a basement area that seemed to follow the layout of the building above it.

The air was noticeably cooler, a welcome relief from the heat of the sun. Too bad it was offset by an acrid chemical stench of some sort that had Ryuunosuke covering his nose. If he thought the smell in the main building was bad, this absolutely blew it out of the water.

“What is this smell?” he asked in disgust.

“That, my young friend, is eau de formaldehyde,” Sholmes breathed it in like it was the aroma of flowers which twisted Ryuunosuke’s expression, “a delightful chemical that preserves the state of dead bodies! I have a few bottles of it myself which I keep in the kitchen if you’re ever so inclined to experiment with it.”

“In the kitchen?!” Ryuunosuke cried in horror.

“Don’t worry, Runo. I never mix up the bottles!” Iris reassured which wasn’t actually reassuring.

Ryuunosuke didn’t know if this father-daughter pair was having a gander at him, but from now on, he wasn’t eating anything without taking a careful sniff of his food.

“… Instances like these make me grateful I don’t have a nose or a need to eat,” Asougi said.

Thanks for throwing him under the carriage, best friend.

Finally, they arrived at a door which Sholmes knocked on. After a brief moment, it opened to a beautiful woman with stern features in a lab coat.

“Ah, Dr. Sithe! How are you this fine afternoon?” Sholmes greeted enthusiastically. “Any corpses with curious stab wounds or strange markings on them today? Perhaps I can offer up my services to tell you the what and the how!”

“Mr. Sholmes, to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?” Sithe asked coolly.

“Straight to the point as usual!” Sholmes laughed. “It seems that young Iris here has an apology to make regarding one of your documents,” he explained, putting a hand around Iris’s shoulders.

Sithe’s gaze flicked across them, lingering a little longer on Ryuunosuke, before she opened the door a little wider and walking back inside.

“Come in.”

They followed her, and immediately, Ryuunosuke was overwhelmed by the… everything in the room; the manifold intensity of the formaldehyde stench, the myriad bottles that put even Sholmes’s chemical collection to shame, the… torture instrument-like dissection tools, the bloodstained metal gurney, and the very nice cherry wood display cabinet that didn’t house anything unsettling inside of it whatsoever.

“Interesting if morbid,” Asougi commented.

What was interesting about a workspace this bad for the nerves?

“So? You mentioned something about an apology?” Sithe prompted.

Iris looked up at them with a glimmer of anxiety.

“It’s okay, Iris. If nothing else, I’ll defend you,” Ryuunosuke lightly joked with a smile which Iris returned albeit smaller.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that,” she said before turning towards Sithe while taking out the envelope containing Klint van Zieks’s autopsy report from her bag. She offered it to the doctor with a bowed head. “Dr. Sithe, two years ago Hurley asked to see this report before giving it to me to view. After I read it, I decided to steal it while everyone was distracted. Although I can’t explain to you why I stole it, I truly am very sorry.”

Sithe took the envelope and checked its contents with one elegant brow arched up before looking at Iris.

“Normally, taking out documents from the laboratory without permission, and especially ones this confidential, would result in months of imprisonment.”

Iris ducked her head further, her hands gripping her parasol handle tightly. Seeing her like this raised an urge in Ryuunosuke to speak out, but he refrained purely because Sithe began her sentence with “normally”.

“I know…”

Sholmes squeezed her shoulder as he said, “I’m afraid Iris can’t bear the blame alone. As her guardian, it was woefully negligent of me to have this escape my notice, and for that, I must also apologize.”

Iris bit her lip. It must be hard for her to hear Sholmes apologize for her actions.

Sholmes patted her head in comfort.

“I hope you would find it in your heart to forgive us for this transgression.”

Sithe tapped a finger against the report.

“I’m afraid this isn’t a matter of whether I’m willing to forgive you or not,” she said clinically. “You’ve demonstrated that you cannot be trusted around these documents. Therefore, I’m revoking all your permissions to view any of them without express consent from either Scotland Yard or a government authority. Even then, you will view them under the strictest supervision. Am I clear?”

“Yes, I suppose that’s fair,” Sholmes hummed. “What about you, Iris? Any complaints?”

Iris looked up and shook her head vigorously.

“No! No complaints!”

“Well then! I would say this matter has been spectacularly resolved! Let us put it behind us now!” Sholmes said with a loud clap of his hands.

“Wait,” Sithe said.

“Yes, what is it?”

Sithe suddenly looked at Ryuunosuke with eyes cold enough to turn water into ice never mind the blood in his veins.

“Has he seen the report?”

Before Ryuunosuke could answer, Sholmes replied, “Dr. Sithe, my friend here has arrived on this land nary a year ago, so whether he’s involved or not with that report is clear. I must say, however, it’d be an awful waste of a trip to Britain without visiting the laboratory here and meeting the talented doctor who’d participated in so many famous cases!”

Sithe’s eyes narrowed, the displeasure emanating from her was like the frigidity of winter.

“Mr. Sholmes, I’m afraid I’ll have to cut your visit short,” she said, clipped. “I’m currently too busy to keep entertaining guests.”

“Ah, of course! I’m sure an exciting day of autopsies awaits you! We shan’t further keep you from it! Come along now, off we go!”

Sholmes rounded them up with one hand at the rear of Iris’s head and the other on Ryuunosuke’s back, urging them out.

A girl in a lab coat about the same age as Susato was just about to come in. She stared unblinkingly at them as they passed with a scalpel and a… cleaver(?!) clutched in her hands as though she was pondering them on the gurney. Now that was a disturbing thought that made Ryuunosuke shudder.

Sholmes didn’t retract his hold until they were almost out the hospital. Only then did Ryuunosuke tentatively probe, “Um, Mr. Sholmes? What was that?”

“Hurley, I have to go home to tend to the herbs, so I’ll be going on ahead!” Iris said as they walked into the sunlight. She opened her parasol with a big a smile. “Thanks for accompanying me, Runo! I feel a lot better now that the report is returned, like Waggy shedding his fur off!”

“It’s fine, Iris,” Ryuunosuke said. “I’m just glad it’s over for you. I imagine it’d been a thorn on your mind for quite a while now.”

Iris nodded.

“And just like a thorn, the best way to deal with it is to pull it out quick. Well then, I’ll see you two at home later!”

With a wave good-bye, she ambled away while humming cheerfully under her breath, leaving Ryuunosuke with Sholmes.

“Well then, what say you and I go on our own adventure?” Sholmes proposed, rubbing his hands together.

“Adventure? Such as?” Ryuunosuke asked in interest.

“An adventure to… a restaurant of course! Can you not hear my stomach rumbling, man?” Sholmes demanded and indeed, now that Ryuunosuke was listening carefully, he did hear something like a growl. Sholmes sighed glumly. “I’m absolutely famished. Iris was so keen on hurrying me out the door that all I could grab was a slice of sad, soggy bread.”

“Oh, that must be hard on you, Mr. Sholmes,” Ryuunosuke said completely without sympathy whatsoever because if Sholmes could just go to bed at a reasonable hour and wake up to actually join them for breakfast, he wouldn’t be so miserable right now.

Sholmes clutched his chest.

“Mr. Naruhodou, you wound me!” he gasped as though it was a physical hit. “I’ll have you know that my work is very important! Those cats aren’t going to find themselves!”

“Oh… ah… uh-huh,” Naruhodou mumbled apathetically as he walked away from Sholmes… on the lookout for the nearest restaurant.

Sholmes easily caught up with him thanks to his longer legs, however, and they strolled side by side down the street.

“Well?”

Ryuunosuke looked quizzically at Sholmes who’d taken out his pipe and was currently fiddling with it between his fingers.

“Well what?”

“How is your search coming along? Any luck finding that cat yet?”

“I’m… not looking for any cats?” Ryuunosuke replied, puzzled.

“But aren’t you? Cats come in many different shapes, sizes, and colors, you know.” Sholmes tapped the pipe against his bottom lip. “Some need quite the finesse to lure out while others run the moment you get too close. And there are still others that require you to dig quite deep into the bushes before you can spot even a glimpse of their shadow.”

Ryuunosuke slowed to a halt, a frown forming as he said, “You’re not talking about cats, are you?”

“Hmm…” Sholmes watched a wagon full of vegetables rattle past, pulled by a sickly-looking horse. Its owner walked next to it with a hand on its neck. What story did it tell a man whose brain processed his observations faster than a locomotive? A world of a million invisible little tales only he could be privy to; a world Ryuunosuke had no hope of seeing.

Sholmes tore his attention away from the wagon and lowered his pipe with something in his expression that Ryuunosuke hadn’t seen on him before.

“The world can be a cruel place, Mr. Naruhodou,” Sholmes said softly in rare solemnity that instantly captured Ryuunosuke’s attention. “Rarely is there a light where a shadow doesn’t trail behind whether it’s the advances of society, the truth…” the detective’s lips curved into a startlingly worrying frown, “or even you.”

Ryuunosuke’s heart skipped a beat, mouth suddenly dry.

“Mr. Sholmes?”

“My good friend,” Sholmes put a hand on his shoulder, “please take heed: the path you are pursuing is full of darkness and snares. No matter how bright, your light of truth won’t win if someone were to blow out the ember before it could reach the torch. Approach your investigations with extreme caution, and be careful of who you trust.”

With a spark of realization, Ryuunosuke could finally place the look on Sholmes’s face: deathly disquiet. It strained the corners of his mouth and the edges of his eyes, and it grasped Ryuunosuke’s shoulder as though to ensure he knew, truly knew, the danger he was putting himself in.

Of course there was danger. Ryuunosuke was borderline meddling into government secrets. The least of his worries was being thrown in jail. He could very well hang if a high-ranking official caught wind of his activities and decided he was spying.

“Yes, I’ll be careful,” he promised soberly, clutching Karuma.

“As always, if ever you need aid, just speak the word, and I will not hesitate to lend it.” Sholmes said, withdrawing his hand. “In return, I hope you can repay the favor," he held a finger against his forehead, "by finding a certain cat for a client.”

“Wait, you were really looking for a cat?” Ryuunosuke asked, taken aback.

“Indeed I was! Unfortunately, I am much too hungry to expend any energy chasing a rambunctious rascal through the city,” Sholmes said, opening a door to a bistro but lingering in the way. “It’s a brown tabby. Here’s a print of her. She should be in the vicinity of Calabash Road. You should know that area, yes?”

“Yes… and when is the client expecting this cat?” Ryuunosuke asked a bit helplessly, accepting the photo and taking a glance at it.

“Mmm, by six was it?” Sholmes rubbed his chin. “I can’t quite remember but sometime today!”

“Mr. Sholmes!” Ryuunosuke cried in a mix of despair and frustration.

“Good luck, Mr. Naruhodou! Our livelihood and this month’s rent are in your hands!” Sholmes said jovially before ducking into the bistro, leaving Ryuunosuke out in the heat with nothing but a photo and self-pity.

“Asougi…”

“Good luck, best friend.”

Ryuunosuke hurried off with strangled noise of irritation.

He found the darned cat eventually by some miracle of Asougi happening to spot her as she ran across the road. He came home tired, sweaty, and hungry, but the client was so happy, she tipped an extra ten percent which Ryuunosuke kept for his troubles.

Once the day wound down and he was once again sat in front of his desk as he was most nights, he contemplated the report to Stronghart in front of him. Submitting them monthly had been a requirement for the duration of his exchange program. After all, both Britain and Japan needed to know his progress if they were to keep hosting and funding him respectively. Still, he strongly doubted Stronghart read it. Being banned from court didn’t exactly lend much to write about other than the advancement of his studies.

Now, however, he was really delving into something that could seriously damage international relationships if it ever got out not to mention whatever else might be underlying the Professor case. He obviously couldn’t detail his progress in his investigations. But at the same time… could he really hide this from Stronghart? Besides, what if he could help him?

“Don’t.”

Ryuunosuke stirred with a blink, taking his cheek off his palm. He’d been so lost in thought, he almost missed it when Asougi spoke.

"Huh?"

“I know what you’re thinking but don’t. Stronghart isn’t someone to be trusted.”

“How do you know?”

“He’s Chief Justice. How could he not know all the details of this case? How could he not know the implications of it being discovered? How could he not try to hide the truth?”

“That’s true…” Ryuunosuke conceded, tapping his pen tip on the desk where numerous other little ink dots spotted the wood. “I guess I could just gloss over it a bit and say that I’m looking into it as a case study."

“… Naruhodou, what Sholmes warned about you must take to heart. Be aware and extra cautious no matter where or when and with who. Never go outside at night, try to ensure you’re never alone, keep Karuma at hand at all times even to bed, and if someone walks up to you, don’t just blindly trust whatever they say.”

Ryuunosuke laughed, pushing against the edge of his desk and rocking his chair back.

“Asougi, isn’t that a little paranoid? It’s not as though anyone's going to come after me or anything.”

“NARUHODOU RYUUNOSUKE, DON’T EVEN JOKE ABOUT THAT!”

“Wah!” Ryuunosuke landed with a thud on the floor. “Ow… Asougi?” he questioned uncertainly as he shifted off the chair.

In all the time he’d known his friend, he’d never heard that tone of voice before. It frothed with the heat of his usual rage but somehow, the roll of his words receded into a kind of bone deep… fear? Was Asougi really that worried about assassins?

Honestly, it felt a bit ridiculous. Assassinations simply weren’t things that happened in modern society. Murders, yes, but assassinations? Those happened in stories and history texts, and they definitely didn’t happen to him.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have yelled like that,” Asougi apologized as Ryuunosuke stood up. “I was only worried. You can be too trusting, and there are people who won’t hesitate to take advantage of that.”

“No, it’s all right,” Ryuunosuke said, righting the chair. “I don’t want you to worry, so I’ll do as you say.”

Asougi had been concerned to the point of near panic, after all. Even if Ryuunosuke was doubtful, it wouldn’t hurt him to take these extra precautions anyway even if only for the sake of putting his friend’s mind at ease.

“Good… be sure that you do.”

They then sank into silence broken only by the scratch of pen on paper.

Chapter Text

As always when visiting Stronghart’s office, the background cadence of the deep mechanical rhythmic ticking and the measured grind of giant cogs seemed to overlay Ryuunosuke’s own pulse the moment he walked inside as though taking over the duty from his heart. It was soothing in a way; easy to get lost in if only the oppressive air of grandeur from the brilliant red carpet to the shining suits of armor to the rows upon rows of books rivalling the library weren’t part of the setting.

The last two times Ryuunosuke was in Stronghart’s office to deliver his reports, he waited hours just to hand in something Stronghart didn’t even glance at, engaging in a minute of pleasantries before he was out again.

This time, however, Stronghart swept in after only thirty minutes of waiting. For someone who would time conversations to the second, he could never seem to be punctual to his own appointments. Maybe it was the mentality of a man who expected everything else to move around him.

“Good morning, Lord Stronghart. I’ve come with my monthly progress report.”

“Ah, Mr. Naruhodou, always a pleasure,” Stronghart said, extending a hand for the report which Ryuunosuke obliged.

Stronghart leafed through the papers, skimming quickly through them with the speed Asougi assured Ryuunosuke he’d need to learn eventually if he were to ever make efficient progress through legal documents that could quite easily go on for a hundred pages or more. Just thinking about it made his stomach shrivel in pain.

“Hmm, I see you’ve been rather active lately.” Stronghart said after fifteen seconds, looking up from the last of Ryuunosuke’s five page report. “I’ve also been hearing some interesting things about the focus of your attentions lately.”

Ryuunosuke expected him to bring it up, but it still made his nerves strangle his throat and constrict his chest.

“Don’t falter, Naruhodou. I’m right here.”

Ryuunosuke grounded himself on Asougi’s reassurance and said, “Yes, the Professor case.”

“Among the hundreds of remarkable cases Britain has to offer, you choose to study one of the darkest to have ever happened to our mighty empire.” Stronghart shook his head like he was an unruly child. “What, pray tell, could have driven you to do so?” He withdrew his characteristic pocket watch and snapped his fingers. “You have two minutes to explain.”

Ryuunosuke would give the honest response he would’ve had even without Asougi’s involvement.

“It’s precisely because of its darkness that I have to learn more about it. I mustn’t avert my eyes to it because it’s uncomfortable just as I mustn’t avert my eyes to the truth because it might be foul. Doing so would mean to ignore not only a crucial part of history but also, it’d be negligent of me as a lawyer who would face all kinds of the same ugliness in the future. The truth has a way of catching up, after all.”

Stronghart snapped his fingers again.

“Two minutes exactly.” He closed his pocket watch with a sharp snap. “I see your point. Indeed, it doesn’t benefit society or the individual to ignore tragedy lest it be repeated, and such commitment to the pursuit of elucidation in service to their own growth as a lawyer is one that ought to be lauded and encouraged. Very well,” he nodded, “you may continue to study it as you please, but I should remind you that the trial itself remains classified. Any attempts to pry,” he spun his cane to smack it into his palm, “will be dealt with accordingly, understood?”

“Yes, Lord Stronghart,” Ryuunosuke replied.

Stronghart smiled. It never seemed to fit with the harsh features of his face.

“Good.”

“How high-and-mighty. As if you need either his praise or his permission,” Asougi said in a way suggestive of a sneer.

It couldn’t be helped. This was simply Stronghart’s attitude. There wasn’t anything Ryuunosuke could do about it, so he wasn’t about to waste his energy caring. Besides, they actually did kind of need permission if they didn’t want Ryuunosuke to be prematurely arrested for poking into things.

“If that will be all, I’m sure you have another engagement elsewhere, and I wouldn’t want to keep you.”

Stronghart always had an engagement. Sure enough, he flipped open his pocket watch yet again, eyes casually passing over it.

“Yes, I should get going. I’m already late ten minutes.”

Which would probably be early by Stronghart standards.

He stowed away the watch.

“Good day, Mr. Naruhodou. I look forward to learning your progress in next month’s report.”

“Good day,” Ryuunosuke said to Stronghart’s back as he whirled around and walked briskly away, his cane tapping away with him.

“I can’t stand him,” Asougi growled as they left the office.

“Honestly, I can’t either,” Ryuunosuke murmured, walking to the lift. “But my career as an attorney is in his hands, so I have to bear with him.”

He pressed the button to call for it.

“Hoh, it’s rare to hear you express dislike for someone, Naruhodou,” Asougi said with interest. “Do share why.”

Ryuunosuke couldn’t right that moment since the lift had arrived, and the lift attendant was right there. But once they were outside again, he replied under his breath as he joined the crowd, “Don’t get me wrong, I respect him professionally. Being able to climb to the position of Chief Justice isn’t anything to make light of, but I just can’t get behind the way he treats people. He threatened a month of Inspector Gregson’s salary on a whim and then threatened my stipend too. If by some miracle I hadn’t found that book…”

He shook his head almost imperceptibly.

“Who knows if he was actually being serious but you don’t just casually threaten people’s income for a joke especially when you have the power to back it… Looking at it now, it reminds me too much of McGilded threatening Gina.” He frowned. “I can’t in good conscious condone that.”

“… You know Naruhodou, I’ve noticed ever since you came to Britain, you’ve gained a little more worldliness from the days when you admitted you don’t read the newspapers like it’s something you should admit at all.”

“Yeah, well…” Ryuunosuke rubbed the back of his head. Even he wasn’t proud of how ignorant he’d been. In fact, he could only be embarrassed. “I’m trying to sort that out now. I mean, considering how newspaper articles can play crucial roles in a case, if I don’t know current events, it’d only be my loss and potentially my client’s.”

“Better late than never, I suppose. Speaking of newspapers, are we headed to the Daily Circus now?”

“Yes,” Ryuunosuke answered, making his way to the Underground. It was crowded, especially in such a major part of the city, and that made it a bit stuffy. Even still, it was cooler than the surface and cheaper than a cab. For that alone, he’d endure the dreariness of the dim lighting and the anxiety of having several tons of earth potentially collapsing on his head.

Once he was out, he headed to the large building where the Daily Circus was located only to be told by an editor that Asman didn’t work as a reporter anymore.

“He doesn’t?” Ryuunosuke asked among the hubbub of low conversation, the swish of papers shuffling about, the distant clack of keyboards, and people rushing about.

“Aye, found his fortune elsewhere he did,” the editor informed him, almost drowned out by someone yelling at someone else from across the room. “Made good money investing in all kinds of things and what-like.”

“How long ago was this?”

“Can’t really remember,” the editor said, scratching his head and squinting his eyes in thought. “But it’s been a few years ago now.”

Ryuunosuke’s one lead for the resurrection article was getting dimmer and dimmer by the second.

“Do you happen to know where I could find him?” he asked a bit pleadingly.

“If you want to find him, it’s real easy-like. He’s pre’ty well-known, see, has a company n’ everythin’. But now he’s a big shot, who knows if he’ll see you,” the editor said with a shrug.

“I’ll still have to try. Can you please write down the address for me and tell me how to get there?”

“Sure.”

Address in hand, Ryuunosuke headed over.

Asman Investments was located in a grand building that rose above the other businesses around it. Its offices comprised of clerks sitting at neatly arranged desks each with piles of paper. Some had typewriters while others had a thick open ledger presumably full of finances. It wasn’t long before a supervisor walking between the desks noticed his presence and strode towards him.

“May I help you?” he asked, giving Ryuunosuke a leery look that did his thin face and hook nose no favors in regards to giving himself a suspicious appearance.

“I’m looking to meet with Mr. Asman about an article he wrote ten years ago involving Enoch Drebber,” Ryuunosuke said, omitting the Professor name. It probably wouldn’t be well-received.

“Enoch Drebber, you say?” the supervisor echoed in surprise. “Hmm… Please wait here. I will inform Mr. Asman.”

He scurried away. A few minutes later, he returned with an almost ingratiating smile.

“Mr. Asman would like to meet with you. Please, do follow me.”

Ryuunosuke followed the supervisor between the desks deeper inside. They went in a separate room where a secretary at his desk greeted him with a nod while the supervisor knocked on yet another door.

“Mr. Asman, I brought him here.”

“Wonderful, show him in!”

The supervisor opened the door, and the personal office inside made Caidin’s seem austere and impoverished in comparison. Immediately upon entering was the sight of a marble statue of a winged woman cradling an open book in her arms, the pure whiteness made more pristine by the light coming from the curtained windows that framed her.

To the left were mahogany shelves full of miscellaneous expensive-looking objects facing the rest of the room which included two plush green leather sofas sandwiching an intricately carved coffee table sitting upon a tiger rug. Even further in was a free-standing globe with what looked like a solid gold stand next to a large, glossy desk behind which were more shelves but packed with books instead.

The desk was occupied by a bespectacled man with slicked hair and a mustache. He stood from his large leather chair upon Ryuunosuke’s entrance with a welcoming smile.

“Ah, what a surprise! A visitor of the Orient! I am Odie Asman, the owner of this business,” he said, rounding his desk to shake Ryuunosuke’s hand. “A pleasure to meet you.”

“I’m Ryuunosuke Naruhodou, studying lawyer. It’s a pleasure to meet you too, Mr. Asman. Thank you for finding the time to see me,” Ryuunosuke introduced in turn, shaking the hand.

“Not at all!” Asman said, gesturing towards one of the couches. “Please, sit.”

Ryuunosuke took a seat, adjusting Karuma as he did so.

“Say, you wouldn’t happen to be the Orient who’s acquainted with Mr. Herlock Sholmes, would you?” Asman asked, taking the seat opposite. From his pocket, he pulled out a cigar case, offering it to Ryuunosuke who shook his head.

“Yes, I am,” he answered in surprise. “How do you know?”

Asman laughed as he took the silver cigar cutter from the table and cut the ends of his cigar into the crystal ashtray.

“Your sword is very distinct.” He put the cigar in his mouth and ignited a match, holding it close to the end and puffing while rotating it. Once it was lit and smoke emanated from it, he continued. “Anyone keeping an ear to the ground would know who you are just from that alone.”

Asougi uttered a sound as though he realized something but helpless to question him with Asman there, Ryuunosuke could only make a note to ask about it later.

“Now then,” Asman took a draw from his cigar, “I believe you wanted to see me about my business associate, Mr. Drebber?” he asked through the outpouring of smoke from his mouth.

Ryuunosuke held a fist to his mouth, trying to keep from coughing at the thick, pungent smell. It was certainly a lot more potent than whatever Sholmes smoked.

“Business associate?” he repeated, only slightly less startled than he was with Asman knowing him indirectly.

Asman quirked a brow.

“Yes, Drebber has been my associate about a year now. We’ve been working together over that course of time on a promising new scientific investment. Is that not what you came to see me about?”

“Er, no. I had no idea Mr. Drebber was your business associate,” Ryuunosuke said, putting down his fist. “I’m actually here for something else related to the both of you.”

“Really?” Asman said with a short guffaw, leaning back in his seat with crossed legs, clearly intrigued. “What could that be? I don’t believe I had any relation to Drebber before joining hands with him.”

“Ten years ago, you were a newspaper reporter for the Daily Circus. You wrote an article about a university student who witnessed the Professor coming out of his grave, and that student was Enoch Drebber.”

Asman widened his eyes in surprise.

“Did I now? I interviewed Drebber ten years ago? The Professor? Hmm…” He rolled the cigar between his fingers. “Come to think of it, I do vaguely recall something like that.” His tilted his head down, the haze of smoke around him giving him an inscrutable air. “Interesting. Very… interesting.” He looked up again. “And what did you want to see me about a decade old article I can barely remember for?”

“I was hoping you could tell me anything you can remember from your interview with Mr. Drebber,” Ryuunosuke replied, bracing himself with his hands on his thighs. “Call it a special interest.”

Asman burst out laughing, hitting a hand on his knee.

“You believe in something like that?” he asked incredulously. “That’s just a man’s way of earning a little extra money on the side.” He shook his head and waved his hand holding the cigar, tracing a gray line in the air. “It’s good for the oohs and aahs but a story like that is worth no more than the paper it was printed on. It shouldn’t be taken seriously.”

“And yet, you still wrote it and even went through the effort of illustrating it. Surely you thought it was compelling in some way,” Ryuunosuke returned.

“Hmm, yes, I probably did,” Asman muttered almost to himself with a brief twinkle of nostalgia before taking a puff of his cigar and releasing a plume of smoke. The twinkle disappeared like the stars over London’s smoggy skies.

“After all, it’s something readers would absolutely eat up. People always do have quite the appetite in the morbid, probably to fill up their banal little lives.” He smiled, but it was humorless. “No matter how they screech and squeal about etiquette and sensibilities, given the proper stimulus, they always act as mongrels to fresh meat. Why, I remember now that there’s even an attraction revolving around that same scene I illustrated. I hear it’s quite popular too.”

“There is?” Ryuunosuke asked with a flare of excitement as a new lead opened up. “What’s the attraction?”

“It’s an exhibit in Madame Tusspells Museum of Waxwork. For a fee, you can pay for the pleasure of viewing a life-like wax model of the Professor bursting out of his grave. Quite macabre, don’t you think?” Asman answered with a chuckle, tapping cigar ash into the tray.

“Naruhodou, we must go see it and question the proprietor while we’re at it,” Asougi said, sounding just as eager as Ryuunosuke felt.

“Can you give me the address?”

“But of course.”

Asman went to his desk and scribbled on a pad of paper with a fancy fountain pen. He tore the paper out and handed it to Ryuunosuke who looked at it before folding it in his pocket.

“Thank you.”

“A minor trifle,” Asman said, sitting once more. “Think of it as… an exchange for that little tidbit about that brief moment of shared history between my associate and me. Now, are there any other questions I can answer for you?”

“You still haven’t told me if you remember anything from your interview with Mr. Drebber,” Ryuunosuke reminded.

“Ah, yes, silly me!” Asman cried, with a light smack to his forehead. “That was indeed what we were originally discussing! Please do forgive me for veering off topic. It’s a horrid habit of mine that my acquaintances have been most exasperated by. To answer your question, I’m afraid not. It’s been so long and much has happened since then. All I can truly remember was that Drebber was quite adamant about what he saw.” He chuckled. “I believe he even went to several newspapers with his story. But of course, such outlandish thing wouldn’t be published anywhere respectable.”

“Do you know where I can find Mr. Drebber, then?” Ryuunosuke asked hopefully.

“This is a bit embarrassing to admit but even I don’t know where to find Drebber,” Asman said with a shrug.

“But isn’t he your business associate?” Ryuunosuke asked skeptically. “How can you not know?”

“Drebber is quite secretive, and I’m not one who pries in his acquaintances’ lives,” Asman replied, taking a pull of his cigar. “It’s not relevant to business anyway. The only times I see him is when we’re discussing the progress of our project in this very office.”

“I see,” Ryuunosuke said, disappointed.

“I don’t think we’re going to get anything else here,” Asougi spoke up. “Whether Asman is being truthful or not about Drebber, I have a feeling it’s a bad idea to pry any further. Let’s get going.”

“Mr. Asman, thank you once again for meeting with me. I don’t have any other questions to ask, so I’ll take my leave. I don’t want to take up any more of your time than I already have,” Ryuunosuke said, standing.

Asman stood with him.

“Not at all! A bit of company to break the monotony of work is a necessity sometimes. I’m glad for the distraction! Here.” From his breast pocket, he drew out a business card and held it out to Ryuunosuke who accepted it. “If ever you or an acquaintance find yourselves short on funds for a magnificent new idea that could revolutionize the world, don’t hesitate to contact me again! I will only be too happy to hear you out!”

Asman walked Ryuunosuke to the door.

“Thank you, I’ll keep that in mind. Take care,” Ryuunosuke said, tucking away the card.

“You as well! Have a splendid day! William, please show this gentleman out.”

“Of course, Mr. Asman,” the secretary, William, said, rising from his chair. “This way, please.”

Out on the bustling streets again, Ryuunosuke didn’t immediately start on his way to the museum. Instead, he went to find food. It was getting to be lunchtime, after all. As it happened, the closest place selling food was a costermonger with his stall of eels just around the corner. He exchanged a halfpenny for a cupful before taking a few steps away and turning away from the stall.

“Hey, Asougi, did you think of something while we were in Asman’s office?” Ryuunosuke whispered before tipping a piece of eel into his mouth.

“What do you mean?”

Ryuunosuke swallowed and said, “You kind of made a little noise when Mr. Asman brought up Karuma.”

“Oh, that. I just realized that Sholmes might’ve had another reason for dragging you with him on some of his investigations the last three months other than to help you get back onto your feet.”

“Really? And what would that be?” Ryuunosuke asked, raising the cup yet again for another eel.

“It’s protection,” Asougi revealed. “His abilities and connections with Scotland Yard and other notable people are especially famous in London. In light of that, who would dare try anything against the Great Detective’s Japanese friend? It helps that you carry such a distinct marker that identifies you.”

“Karuma…” Ryuunosuke murmured, briefly touching the sword’s hilt. “Mr. Sholmes… did that for me?”

Was he really that worried about him?

“Maybe, who truly knows what goes on in that head of his? He’s more airheaded than you, and that’s something I didn’t think possible until I met him.”

“Hey,” Ryuunosuke grumbled at his empty cup before turning to refill it.

“However, whether it was purposeful or not, you can’t depend on his name alone to get by lest you forgot you almost got robbed. While it might provide you with protection in some aspects, it also makes you a target as well. You still have to be on your guard.”

“Alright, I get it,” Ryuunosuke sighed, chewing on an eel.

He’d just finished his third cup when a high-pitched yelp drew his attention.

A short distance away, a man in a bowler hat struggled to keep hold of a violently wiggling black puppy. Scattered around his feet were chips that he’d presumably dropped because of the little dog.

“You little blighter! I should chop ya into pieces and stew you up good, I should!”

Ryuunosuke hurriedly returned the cup to the stall and ran over.

“Excuse me, what seems to be the problem here?”

“I was mindin’ my own business walking down the street when outta nowhere, this dog bit my leg!” With an angry scowl, Bowler grabbed hold of the dog by the scruff and dangled it over the ground. Was that any way to treat a puppy? “It made me lose my lunch too!”

The puppy yipped as it kicked its tiny feet futilely in the air. Poor thing. 

“I’m sure it didn’t mean any harm. It’s just a stray. It probably smelled your food and wanted some too,” Ryuunosuke tried to reason only for the man to shake the puppy who let out a sharp whine. He snatched it out of his grasp. “Stop that!”

“That thing’s a public menace! You don’t see any other stray biting people! It should be taken care of!” Bowler insisted, leaning over and jabbing a finger at the puppy.

“Oi! What’s the meanin’ of this? Bullyin’ a dog are ya? I oughtta arrest ya!” a girlish voice yelled, the familiarity of it making Ryuunosuke turn with a smile already on his lips.

“Gina?!” he cried in joyful disbelief.

Sure enough, it was Gina, and she was charging over in a fume. But her clothes were different. They weren’t worn and patched or oversized. In fact, they seemed new and of decent quality. Did she buy those herself? If so, did that mean she found a job and a new life?

Gina’s eyes widened when she noticed him.

“Narra-‘Oddo? Fancy meetin’ ya ‘ere! I ‘aven’t seen ya in ages!” she exclaimed, smacking him on the arm and giving a big beam. “Wot ‘ave ya been up to lately, eh?”

“Me? What about you? Look at you!” Ryuunosuke gestured over Gina. “You look completely different!”

Gina gave a smug smile, puffing up her chest and rubbing the tip of her nose in self-satisfaction.

“I wan'ed to keep it a surprise a lit'le longer but…” Gina whipped something out of her pocket and shoved it in Ryuunosuke’s face, forcing him to go cross-eyed in order to see what it was. It was a silver badge. “Ta-da! I’m a proper Sco'land Yard detec'ive now! Call me Inspec'or Lestrade!”

“W-WHAT?!I”

Gina was a detective now?! What?! How?! Did she pick that out of someone’s pocket?

“Oi! I can ‘ear ya thinkin’ I lif'ed it!” Gina said with a glare. “Well, I didn’t! I’m a goodness-to-earf inspec'or now! I can even arrest this cove,” she pointed directly into Bowler’s startled nose, “for bullyin’ that poor dog even! Now c’mon! I’m haulin’ ya off to the clink!”

“W-What? B-But I—”

“Hold it right there you ragamuffin!”

And who should gasp into view from around the corner but Gregson himself. He ran up to them before bracing himself against his knees as he spluttered and coughed for breath. Was it really okay for a detective to be so unfit? Didn’t they have to chase criminals down? It was kind of concerning.

“Who’re ya callin’ ragamuffin? Not me that’s for sure!” Gina asserted with crossed arms.

“I’ll stop callin’ you a ragamuffin when you stop behavin’ like one!” Gregson snapped, shooting up with a red, sweat-dotted face. “I look away for one second and this is what you get up to! You can’t just go ‘round arrestin’ folks willy-nilly!”

“Well, why not? Ya sayin’ it’s fine for coves to bully dogs?”

“I’m sayin’ there’s lines you can’t cross! There’s procedures for this!”

“You an’ yer pro-sid-durs can get stuffed!”

“What’d you say?! Watch your mouth, young lady, and learn to respect your superiors!”

“A former pickpocket becoming an inspector…” Asougi laughed loudly. “What an interesting turn of events! Wouldn’t you agree, Naruhodou?” he asked in amusement. “It’d be a wonder if trouble doesn’t crop up from that, although I can’t say there’s no merit to this arrangement. Hire a thief to catch a thief, as they say. How did this happen?”

Yeah, how did this happen?

“Um… Gina?”

“Wot?! Can’t ya see I’m busy ‘ere?!” Gina yelled, turning her ireful gaze to him.

Ryuunosuke held up his hands.

“I was just wondering how you became inspector.”

“She’s no inspector. She’s just an apprentice,” Gregson grunted, huffing and puffing so hard, he could drop from sheer anger. “My apprentice. That blasted Sholmes put me up to it.” He grit his teeth as he glared at Gina who turned her nose up at him. “Now I’m stuck with a foul-mouthed no-gooder who doesn’t listen!”

“Why am I not surprised Sholmes had a hand in this?” Asougi muttered.

Agreed. Sholmes sure liked to look after people as much as he seemed to enjoy torturing them in equal measure judging by the strained lines on Gregson’s face.

“No-gooder?!” Gina squawked in affront.

It was brewing into the beginnings of another squabble, so Ryuunosuke quickly stuffed the puppy in her arms.

Gina instantly closed her mouth in favor of the puppy and its round wet eyes, button nose, pink tongue lolling out, and energetically wagging little tail. With the magic only small cute animals could possess, it immediately calmed the tension and turned everyone’s eyes gooey.

“Aww, yer jus’ a wee li'le bitty ain’t ya, luv?” Gina cooed, rubbing the puppy’s head. “Yes ya are! Yes ya are!”

The puppy barked and licked her chin, eliciting delighted giggles.

To think such a warm scene was almost unattainable only a few short months ago. It made Ryuunosuke smile.

“Why don’t you take him in, Gina?” he suggested. “He doesn’t have anywhere to go, and he really seems to like you.”

“A stray, innit?” Gina held up the puppy to her face. “So yer like me.” She bumped her nose against the puppy’s. “All right then, I’ll take good care o’ ya!” Her voice turned tender. “From now on, I’ll protect ya, give ya a warm, cozy 'ome, keep yer belly nice an’ full, and I’ll give ya lots an’ lots o’ love. Ya won’t ever got to be all alone an' afraid out 'ere ever again.”

Oh, Gina… Thank goodness she was no longer imprisoned. Thank goodness she didn’t have to hang. Thank goodness she was given a second chance.

Gregson sighed all of his hot air out in one long whoosh and turned to Bowler.

“Right, sorry about this mess, but I should warn you that you shouldn’t be treatin’ animals roughly. Don’t let us catch you doin’ it again, all right?”

“Yes, sir.”

Bowler couldn’t get away fast enough which was fair.

“What’re you going to name him?” Ryuunosuke asked Gina, drawing closer to stroke the puppy’s head. It followed his hand in an attempt to lick it, making him laugh. What a friendly little fellow.

“Mmm… Toby!” Gina declared.

Ryuunosuke quirked a brow.

“Toby?”

He couldn’t help glancing at Gregson who scowled back although the pink in his cheeks ruined the effect.

“What’re you lookin’ at me for, sunshine? I don’t have anythin’ to do with that name!” he flustered.

Right, because Toby didn’t sound at all like it was shortened from Tobias. It appeared as though contrary to how it might seem on the surface, Gina had actually grown quite attached to the gruff inspector.

“Anyway, we gotta get goin’. We’ve wasted enough time here. Come on, lass. Let’s go.”

With Toby still in her arms, Gina turned to Ryuunosuke as Gregson started trudging away.

“I’ll see ya later, ‘Oddo. Maybe I’ll come up for some tea. Iris invi'ed me a bunch but I’ve been too busy. The boss is always on me tail ‘bout learnin’ to read an’ write an’ such.”

“Yeah, that is kind of important for being an inspector,” Ryuunosuke said.

“Well, once I got that down pat, ya bet'er believe I’ll be comin’!” Gina said with a bright smile. “Bye!” She began to jog away. “Oh, an’ 'ere’s yer bob back!” She turned while still moving, flicking a coin towards him.

“Wha—”

Ryuunosuke flailed to catch it in the air before staring after a mischievously cackling Gina waving at him as she disappeared into the crowd.

“When did she—!”

“When she hit you on the arm, didn’t you notice?” Asougi sighed.

“No! Why didn’t you say anything?” Ryuunosuke sulked, putting away the coin.

“I was waiting to see if you’d ever notice. Apparently not.” Then more seriously, “Your awareness of your surroundings is still severely lacking despite what I warned you. Be more vigilant!”

“I’m trying, okay?” Ryuunosuke said, aggrieved as he moved on to find the nearest Underground station.

“Tsk, trying isn't good enough. Next time, you’ll ask Miss Lestrade to help train your awareness,” Asougi commanded.

“Whaaat?”

“Don’t whine! It’s unbecoming of a man! Either have Miss Lestrade train you or I wake you at the crack of dawn every morning to run laps around the city!” Asougi threatened in an almost booming way.

Ryuunosuke paled.

Oh no… he knew that tone. He knew it really well. It was the same tone Asougi used when he forced Ryuunosuke to clean his messy dorm top to bottom on pain of having no sweets for an entire month after Asougi slipped on a stray pen and fell face-first into a potted plant.

It was also the tone he used during that homework swap fiasco when he finally got fed up and went to the roof to announce to Ryuunosuke that if he didn’t get his act together and meet him right then and there before their classes started, he would demand the professors give them extra workloads to make up for being unable to hand in their assignments on time due to such foolish incompetency.

Ryuunosuke literally had only three minutes to run from the second floor all the way up to the roof. The only other time he’d ever sprinted at the speed he went that day was when Asougi spoke from Karuma. It was scary that his voice could even travel that far…

And now… Asougi was using that dreaded tone that meant he was reaching the end of his patience with Ryuunosuke. No… Please no…

“But I don’t want that either!” he exclaimed before ducking his head and walking swiftly away when several people turned to look at him strangely.

“What you want is irrelevant! This is for the sake of your safety! Now choose!”

“Alright, alright! I’ll ask Gina for help!” Ryuunosuke finally yielded, breaking down.

There was no way he could win against that tone. Never mind that Asougi was a katana, Ryuunosuke was positive his friend would find some way of punishing him. The Asougi Determination was not to be underestimated, after all.

“Very well. The next time you see Miss Lestrade, you will learn from her,” Asougi said in satisfaction.

Ryuunosuke inwardly wept. He’d just met Gina after so long and now he had to avoid her. If he didn’t, he’d no doubt lose all his money in the space of a day with whatever training he'd have to go through with a former(?) pickpocket. Life was cruel.

“Now let’s get to the museum,” Asougi continued on as if he hadn’t just basically given away what was left of Ryuunosuke’s stipend to Gina.

Life was very cruel indeed.

Chapter Text

“A-A-A-Asougi… These  aren’t r-r-really  r-real, r-right?”

“Yes, Naruhodou, I assure you, they are all a hundred percent wax models only made to look real,” Asougi sighed, long-suffering.

“But are you sure? Really, truly, positively, absolutely s-sure?”

“Yes, now put away Karuma. The statues aren’t real but the katana is, and it’s making the other patrons nervous!”

“Oh…”

Ryuunosuke wilted as he forced his own hands to pry Karuma away from his chest and reattach it to his belt. Now, if he could just get his fingers to release their death grip around the scabbard too…

Apparently deeming it good enough, Asougi said appreciatively, “I have to say, to be able to create statues so life-like is a fine work of artistry rarely seen anywhere.”

“AGH!”

“What in the—! Naruhodou, quiet! What’re you screaming about?” Asougi hissed.

“I-I just remembered… s-something I read in a m-magazine of strange ph-phenomena about how parts of c-c-corpses can t-turn to w-wax depending on how they’re s-stored. It’s called adi… adip… adipocere!”

“… You know, Naruhodou, it’s amazing that you can’t remember three digits of your own student ID but you can remember something as complex as adipocere. You really surprise me sometimes,” Asougi said in a complicated tone of voice as though he wasn’t sure how he felt about that.

“Of course I remember it! There’s no way I could forget! It was so scary, I couldn’t sleep for three days!” Ryuunosuke burst out before shrinking into himself again as he remembered something else. “There’s also another m-magazine that s-said an o-old lady—maybe a w-witch—poured molten w-wax over c-c-corpses and put them on display. W-W-What if… What if…”

Ryuunosuke’s eyes roved over the deathly still wax humans all in the midst of committing a gruesome act, all of them too realistic for him to shake the feeling that they were real. Any one of them could be actual corpses… Any one of them might even be live bodies that’d been—

He shivered as he gulped back his second scream.

“That’s it, I’m keeping you away from horror fiction from now on,” Asougi said sternly. “Think about it logically, wax models are created using boiling wax. Pouring it over a body would severely burn or deform it and make it unsuitable for display, wouldn’t you say?”

Oh… That… did make a lot of sense, actually.

“See? Nothing to fear.”

Ryuunosuke rubbed a hand over his chest. He did feel a lot better now.

“Thanks, Asougi.”

“Don’t mention it. Now, are you ready to begin investigating?”

“Yes.”

“I heard there was someone causing a disturbance here while muttering to himself. Is it you?” a soft feminine voice inquired suddenly from behind.

Ryuunosuke jumped and whirled around.

Standing there was a woman wearing a long braid and dressed in a dark outfit complete with a pointed hat decorated with a large star. One reddish eye peered at him from under the wide brim. It gave her a bit of an air of mystique.

“Oh, I’m very sorry. I didn’t mean to cause a disturbance. It’s just… the exhibits here were a little too, um, stimulating, I guess,” Ryuunosuke explained with a sheepish laugh.

The woman let out a dainty laugh and smiled sweetly.

“It is quite alright. In fact, it is gratifying that my works can elicit such reactions from people.”

“Your works?” Ryuunosuke said, blinking. “Wait, then does that mean you’re…”

“Oui, je m’appelle Madame Esmeralda Tusspells, the owner of this museum. Charmed to meet you,” she said with a slight poised bow.

“Oh! I’m Ryuunosuke Naruhodou. It’s a pleasure to meet you as well,“ he introduced in turn. “In fact, I was hoping I’d get to meet you,”

Tusspells cocked her head in interest.

“Oh? And what may I help you with?”

“I actually want to ask you about the Professor exhibit…”

“Ah, my most popular one,” Tusspells said, her single eye lighting up as she talked about her work. “People from far and wide come specially to view it. It has a certain allure for those fascinated with the dark and mysterious,” she dipped her head, leaving only her curved lips visible, “and who could resist such a temptation?”

“I could do without some of these scenes haunting me in my dreams, thanks,” Ryuunosuke said, trying not to look too hard at the set behind Tusspells with the bathtub and all the implications of what the woman clutching a knife high up in the air was going to do after she stabbed the other woman collapsed terrified at her feet. Hint: it was probably not to bathe in ordinary water.

Tusspells let out another light laugh.

“I suppose it’s not for everyone but for those who love chasing nightmares, there is no better place to do so than here.”

“Um, so I heard that your Professor exhibit was based off of a newspaper article?”

“Oui, I even had the pleasure of interviewing the witness to give my exhibit the utmost accuracy of the events.”

“You interviewed Mr. Drebber?” Ryuunosuke asked, excited. “Can you tell me about it?”

“I can,” Tusspells replied, scrutinizing him from under the shadow of her hat. It reminded him oddly of a cat watching him from the darkness. “But may I ask what your interest in it is? You don’t seem to be someone who enjoys thrills.”

“Oh, I don’t, but I am interested in the Professor. I heard he’s one of the most notorious killers in London. I guess I’m kind of curious since despite that, there doesn’t seem to be much account about it,” Ryuunosuke said, fidgeting with a button on his shirt.

It wasn’t a total lie which was the best lie he could tell.

“Ah, curiosity. It doesn’t always kill the cat, I suppose,” Tusspells chuckled. “Très bien, I will tell you. After I read the article, I went to interview Monsieur Drebber myself. I wanted permission to sculpt his likeness for display at my museum and to ensure my exhibit would perfectly capture not only the scenery, but the feel of the setting and the emotions of the moment, vous comprenez?”

Ryuunosuke didn’t quite know what she asked, but from the context, he guessed it to mean something along the lines of, “do you understand?”

“I follow so far,” he replied.

“Monsieur Drebber informed me that while he was, let’s say, searching for supplementary income at the Lowgate Cemetery one night, he happened to come across the Professor’s grave.”

“Supplementary income?” Ryuunosuke asked, confused.

What income could be had at a cemetery?

“Ah, you don’t know?” Tusspells’s eye arched as she held a hand to her smiling mouth. “Then allow me to tell you. From what I understand, medical advancements require special materials, namely, corpses, for study.” She lowered her hand. “And what better place to find those materials than in a cemetery? Those in need of money would often dig up graves to sell the bodies in order to earn a bit of income.”

“T-That’s…” Ryuunosuke felt cold all of a sudden as though the mere mention summoned disgruntled spirits of the disturbed graves to the room. “A-Aren’t they afraid of getting c-cursed?”

Tusspells twisted her waist and giggled off to the side with an arm raised to her face.

“Perhaps their worldly concerns outweigh otherworldly ones.” A single shimmering eye glanced at him. Something told Ryuunosuke that she found his reactions amusing. She faced him once more. “In any case, as Monsieur Drebber arrived at the grave, the Professor suddenly clawed out from under the stone slab of his grave. But then, just as he was halfway out, a gunshot sounded from behind Monsieur Drebber, and the Professor was sent back to the depths of whence he came, splattering his blood all over the petrified monsieur. He was so terrified, his hair turned pure white.”

Tusspells’s mellow and measured way of speech combined with her overall enigmatic aura made it feel more like she was telling a ghost story rather than a recount. It made Ryuunosuke’s hair stand on end.

“Do you think it really happened?” he questioned in order to take his mind off the chill down his spine.

Tusspell tapped her bottom lip.

“I wonder. Either way, it was the perfect pièce de résistance for my House of Horrors. I even bought the original camera that Monsieur Drebber carried with him that night to put on his model.”

“Naruhodou, we should ask to examine it if we can,” Asougi suggested. “It’s the only physical piece of evidence we have heard of in relation to the event. So far, all we have hearsay. We need solid proof that this resurrection truly happened, and that camera may be the only thing that could provide it.”

“If you don’t mind, Miss Tu—”

“Madame Tusspells, s’il vous plait. It adds a bit more of a… je ne sais quoi,” she corrected, curling a piece of her hair around her finger.

“Um, right, sorry, Madame Tusspells, if you don’t mind, may I examine this camera?” Ryuunosuke asked earnestly. “I understand you may feel uncomfortable with a guest handling something part of your most important exhibit, but please, this is really important to me. You can accompany me to ensure I don’t break it.”

“Oh well, if you ask that nicely, I don’t see why not,” Tusspells agreed, sounding pleasantly surprised. “Most people prefer to touch my works when they think no one is looking or even steal them, so I appreciate the consideration. Still, you must pay the fee to view the exhibit. It’s sixpence per entry.”

“Yes, of course. Thank you so much!” Ryuunosuke said happily, taking out his wallet and handing her the coin. It was a bit costly but it could be very well worth it.

Tusspells took the coin and gave her little bow.

“Merci. This way.”

She led him up towards the curtained section of the room, and they went inside.

It was much dimmer here than it was outside. There was just enough of an eerie purplish glow to make out the background while the soft orange light from a lantern held by who Ryuunosuke presumed was Drebber made his screaming face pop. And of course, there at the very center, illuminated by a single spotlight, was the Professor coming out of his grave. His fingers curled into claws and his faceless metal mask lent him a sense of monstrousness.

Asougi hissed. It must be hard for him to see. An illustration was one thing but the vividness of a live reimagining was another.

Ryuunosuke stroked Karuma as he murmured a bit sadly, “His face probably wasn’t even sculpted under that mask…”

Forever faceless, forever a monster.

“I take insult to that,” Tusspells abruptly spoke up, whirling to him with hands on her hips. “We Tusspells pride ourselves in our exacting details to our craft.” She walked over to the tombstone and placed her hand on top of it. “Starting from my grandmother who was the first to start the tradition by taking the actual impression of Queen Marie Antoinette and carving it on the spot right after her execution by guillotine during the French Revolution…”

Ryuunosuke recoiled. That was the most gruesome origin story he’d ever heard.

“… those very techniques and principles for creating our models has since been passed down from generation to generation. I am now the third in line of the Tusspells name.” The brim of Tusspells's hat covered her eye. “I carry with it our family’s creed. If the only way to obtain truly faithful representations of our subjects is to mold it fresh after death, then that is what we will do, and we’ll stop at absolutely nothing to do so.” She raised her head with a hard glint in her eye. “Absolutely nothing.”

“No… It couldn’t be…” Asougi uttered, shocked.

“S-So what you mean is…”

Tusspells smiled breezily and tapped the tombstone.

“That’s right, underneath this very mask is the actual face of the Professor,” she held a finger to her lips, “to which I have the only key to.”

“Father…!”

“Wait! But all of that would mean you were at the cemetery the night he was executed?” Ryuunosuke exclaimed.

“Indeed, I was,” Tusspells admitted with a nod. “I enlisted the help of a gravedigger and created a mold for the head in the cemetery. I then hid and waited for his signal. When it came, I immediately started working, but I couldn’t finish until just before sunrise.”

“Does… it usually take that long?” Ryuunosuke asked. Her slightly chagrined tone implied it didn’t.

“Non,” Tusspells sighed, moving towards Drebber’s model. “I’m afraid the delay came about only because rigor mortis hadn’t set in yet.”

“I’m sorry, rigor what?”

“Ah, rigor mortis is when the body begins the process of stiffening,” she said, carefully lifting the camera from around the neck. “Before it sets in about oh, three hours, the jaw tends to move about quite uncooperatively.” She smiled at him beatifically despite the grisly subject matter. “It was a struggle to keep it closed in order to do my work.”

Urp.

Tusspells giggled as she faced him with the camera.

“You are quite the curious one. Are you contemplating breaking into this profession yourself? I’ll have you know I don’t go easy on rivals,” she said amusedly as she held the device out.

“No,” Ryuunosuke said emphatically, accepting it. “Thank you.”

Kneeling down and holding the camera as close to the lantern as he could to see by, he turned it around in his hands slowly, carefully examining it from every angle. Finding nothing, he unclasped the front and extended the lens. There was nothing on the top, right, or bottom of the accordion-like sides. The left, however…

Ryuunosuke squinted. It blended with the black, and coupled with the poor lighting, it was hard to make out, but there was indeed a discoloration. A dark red discoloration.

“Is this… blood?”

Tusspells went over and bent forward to squint at it as well.

“Why, I believe it is,” she concurred in surprise.

“Naruhodou.” There was a faint tremor in Asougi’s voice. “This means…”

“This means Mr. Drebber’s account was true,” Ryuunosuke breathed.

Asougi Genshin was not executed at the prison that day, he had been secreted out, and he had been buried alive. But that released a whole other slew of questions buzzing around: who shot Asougi Genshin? Who snuck him out? Why? How?

“Well now… this was certainly an unexpected turn of events,” Tusspells said, straightening up.

Ryuunosuke stood and handed the camera back.

“Madame Tusspells, I can’t thank you enough for allowing me to inspect your exhibit,” he said solemnly.

“Pas du tout,” Tusspells said, looping the camera around the statue once more.  “It is every artisan’s joy to have their works so closely examined and to have someone so interested in their work.”

“Wait, there’s something off,” Asougi abruptly said with razor sharp focus. “When Madame Tusspells was making her mold, how could she not notice the bullet wound on his body when she prides herself in her attention to detail? And yet, she mentioned nothing about it at all.”

Now that he brought it up, it was peculiar.

“Madame Tusspells, when you were carving the Professor, didn’t you notice the bullet wound?” Ryuunosuke asked as Tusspells stepped away from the statue. “I can’t imagine it was very subtle, but you mentioned nothing about it. Didn’t you find that strange?”

“I suppose I was too focused on finishing on time to pay it much mind,” Tusspells said with a shake of her head. “Without rigor mortis, the difficulty of my work was higher than usual and with sunrise approaching, I had to work quickly.”

“I see…” Ryuunosuke muttered.

It was a pretty sound explanation to him. What about Asougi?

“It’s plausible, I suppose…” his partner conceded slowly.

“Now, have you found out all you wished to, petit chat noir?” Tusspells asked.

Ryuunosuke hesitated for a moment longer in case his friend had anything else to add.

“I guess we found out all we could here,” Asougi said. “At least for now.”

“Yes,” Ryuunosuke replied to Tusspells.

“Then I hope you will visit my museum again. There are many other exhibits that would better suit your tastes if you ever have the urge to experience momentous instances in history or behold illustrious figures of the past… exactly as they were.”

Tusspells dipped into a graceful curtesy and smiled serenely. Like this, she didn’t look like someone who would sneak into graveyards and fiddle around with corpses for the sake of a perfect model.

“Au revoir.”

Ryuunosuke left the museum with a cloud turmoil in his head.

“Asougi, if your father was really shot rather than hanged…”

“Ah, it meant he was never hanged to begin with which means…”

“He was snuck out, but that’d be impossible unless…”

“The prison was in on it and thus, someone of higher authority had a hand in this.”

Ryuunosuke folded his arms with a frown as he aimlessly wandered down the street.

“Could it be Governor Caidin?”

“No, I doubt it. Caidin is convinced of Father’s guilt. He wouldn’t willingly put his life and career on the line to sneak him out. Plus, executing a prison break takes multiple accomplices. While he has authority, it’s not strong enough to keep everyone from talking. It must be someone even higher up who forced him to help.”

“But who and why?”

“That’s what I want to know as well. What gain could there possibly be for a high-ranking official to risk releasing someone of such notoriety? Not only that, but who shot him in the end? Why go through all that trouble only to kill him anyway?” Asougi mumbled to himself thoughtfully.

Ryuunosuke passed several shops, a barber, and a chemists before speaking again.

“You know, you seem to be taking what you saw and discovered in the museum surprisingly well." He paused briefly to admire a little sculpture of a bird before moving on. “I thought you’d be more upset considering that display.”

“… I have to focus. I can’t linger too long on it otherwise I might never look away.”

Ryuunosuke’s steps faltered before halting next to a lamppost.

“Oh…”

There was a heaviness to Asougi's tone that pressed on his words the way wagon wheels would wear trenches into the road as though it might have been something he'd told himself many other times before.

Ryuunosuke stood by and watched the goings of traffic; watched the flow of ever-continuing life that he started to realize Asougi never actually moved along with. How could he have overlooked this simple fact? That for all his friend’s boisterous words of a bright future, his eyes were actually constantly, endlessly fixed on the swirling darkness of the past.

Until now, Ryuunosuke was only too glad to help Asougi unravel this case because he firmly believed it was what Asougi needed to move on, but now, he wasn’t so sure. Would solving the case truly heal the scars already inflicted?

Reading that his father had no regrets and bringing his body back to Japan was all well and good but it still wouldn’t bring Asougi Genshin himself back.

Uncovering the truth was all well and good but without being able to announce it for fear of jeopardizing Anglo-Japanese relations, Asougi Genshin’s honor and reputation would still be and always would be irreversibly stained.

Finding out who was truly behind the Professor was all well and good but it wouldn’t take back the world-shattering moment Asougi found out the truth and the ten long years of torment since.

Naïve. Ryuunosuke was still much, much too naïve.

In light of all that, what could he possibly do for Asougi? He didn’t know… He really, truly didn’t know…

“Partner? What’s wrong?” Then, a little more forcefully with concern, “Naruhodou?”

“Asougi…”

Maybe he wasn’t the right person for this. Susato would be much better at it. She always seemed to know exactly what to do or to say, and she was smart too. Ryuunosuke was too clumsy and untried to share Asougi’s burdens. He might even hurt him. He wished badly she was here.

Someone grabbed his shoulder, making him yelp and twist in an attempt to throw it off.

“Oh! K-Kazuma!” Ryuunosuke exclaimed in surprise. He tried for a smile, ignoring Asougi’s little growl of frustration. “What’re you doing here?”

From beside him, Kazuma tilted his head, frowning.

“Oh, did you happen to see me and want to come over to say hello?” Ryuunosuke’s weak smile turned into a puzzled slant when Kazuma shook his head. “No? Um…”

Slowly placing both hands on his shoulders, Kazuma’s eyes flicked over him before giving him a shake.

“What? Snap out of it?” Ryuunosuke guessed.

Kazuma paused as though mulling over his guess and then, slowly nodded.

“Did you come over here just to tell me that?” Ryuunosuke smiled, this time more genuinely. “Were you worried about me?”

Kazuma pulled his cheeks.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow! What’hre you dohing?!”

“Hmph, I was wondering where my apprentice suddenly ran off to. So, it was you,” said a low baritone voice that could still be easily picked out from a crowd of dozens.

The tall, dark form of Barok van Zieks seemingly materialized from behind Kazuma to tower over Ryuunosuke who floundered for an appropriate response. He hadn’t seen him for three months, after all. On top of that, they’d never met outside the Old Bailey before. It was… a strange feeling, kind of like if he heard cicadas during spring. In any case, nothing about him had changed since the last time Ryuunosuke had seen him. He still carried that ever-present cold demeanor less receptive to affable contact than a viper.

“Van Zieks…” Asougi snarled.

Oh no.

Van Zieks stared intently at him, and for a brief, terrifying moment, Ryuunosuke thought he could hear Asougi. Instead, he said with some interest, “I didn’t think my apprentice would make your acquaintance.”

“Actually, we’re friends,” Ryuunosuke corrected.

“Friends.”

“Um… Yeees?” Ryuunosuke confirmed slowly. “You know, people you enjoy the company of and spend time wi—”

“I know what friends are,” van Zieks snapped, startling the pedestrians nearby into a wide berth around the man who looked like he never smiled in his life.

Ryuunosuke pursed his lips in case he accidentally said something stupid like, “Do you really?”

Asougi snickered in the background as Van Zieks glared at Ryuunosuke as though he said it out loud anyway. Kazuma’s lips pressed into a thin line but the very slight hook at the end gave away the fact he was trying to hold back his mirth rather than as a show of any disapproval. So much for subordinate loyalty. What was his relationship like with van Zieks anyway?

Actually, looking at Kazuma, wasn’t it a little sad that despite being cloaked, masked, and voiceless, he could still have a friend? On the other hand, with a disposition that could be considered intimidating at best and downright forbidding at worst, Ryuunosuke couldn’t imagine van Zieks doing anything other than working and maybe reading while drinking wine by himself much less being social…

“What is that look of pity for?!” van Zieks demanded, causing Kazuma to clamp his lips together even harder. Asougi burst outright into laughter.

“N-Nothing! Nothing at all!” Ryuunosuke cried, immediately looking away. “Um, actually, Lord van Zieks, if you have the time, there’s something I want to discuss with you!”

Asougi’s laughter abruptly cut off, and even Kazuma clicked back to neutrality.

Van Zieks raised a brow, interest piqued.

“Oh? And what, pray, could that be?”

“It’s not something that should be discussed in public,” Ryuunosuke said seriously.

“… Very well. We shall return to my office. You may ride with us in my carriage,” van Zieks said, already striding away.

Kazuma nodded up the street as though to encourage him forward, and they walked side-by-side after him. A four-person carriage waited a short distance away bearing the crest Ryuunosuke recognized as the same one he saw on the horse Kazuma rode at the graveyard. Ryuunosuke boarded next to Kazuma and across van Zieks who folded his arms and closed his eyes in clear indication he wanted to be left alone for the duration of the journey. Naturally, Ryuunosuke asked questions.

“So, how did Kazuma end up with you, Lord van Zieks?”

Van Zieks released a small reluctant and put-upon sigh before answering, as he was forced to as a gentleman asked a direct question, “He was assigned to me by Lord Stronghart. I had no say.”

“I knew it,” Asougi growled.

Huh? He did? How? When?

Van Zieks opened his eyes to look at Ryuunosuke.

“Now it’s my turn to ask how you know my apprentice. You call him… Kazuma?”

“Ah, yeah,” Ryuunosuke replied, glancing next to him where Kazuma sat ramrod straight. “He’s my best friend from Japan. Originally, it was supposed to be him studying law in Britain as an exchange student, but due to an accident on the way here, I took his place. I thought he’d been sent back to Japan but… he somehow made it all the way up here.” With a smile, he playfully nudged Kazuma who turned his head towards him ever so slightly. “I’m just glad he’s all right.”

At the storm clouds gathering over van Zieks’s expression, Ryuunosuke hastily added, “Please don’t think badly of him! He’s extremely intelligent, diligent, and reliable. He’s ten times the lawyer I can ever be!”

“Naruhodou,” Asougi warned in an immensely dissatisfied tone.

“Hmph, I already know of his competence,” van Zieks said aloofly. “Rest assured, I won’t let my… personal feelings interfere with work matters.”

“Oh, that’s good to know…”

Ryuunosuke was still kind of worried. Would Kazuma be treated fairly now that van Zieks knew he was Japanese?

He cleared his throat and ducked his head, mumbling in the lowest possible volume that could still be heard by Kazuma, “But um… in case it doesn’t work out, Kazuma, you can always come over to me, and we can figure something out together.”

“I will not mistreat him!” van Zieks barked, making Ryuunosuke shoot up. “What do you take me for?!”

“No! I-I meant no offense, Lord van Zieks!” he squeaked as Asougi laughed. “I was only giving him uuh, options. You know, broaden your horizons and such?” he offered weakly. When van Zieks continued to look none too impressed, he asked hurriedly, “But then does that mean you’re not the one who ordered him to wear a mask or forbade him from speaking?”

“No, why would I?” van Zieks scoffed with a scowl. “This arrangement is more of a hindrance than a boon.” He curled his fingers in front of him. “It’s difficult to discuss work when your own apprentice can’t talk, and do you have any idea as to the number of people reporting him to Scotland Yard as a suspicious individual?”

Ryuunosuke looked at Kazuma with wide eyes. He got a tired nod in return. Wow… He just got a glimpse of the hidden hardships that came with looking and acting so cool. Not to mention he was wearing a cloak in the middle of summer...

“It must've been hard on you,” he said with a consoling pat on Kazuma’s thigh.

“Save your sympathies,” Asougi said blandly. "He probably gets paid a small fortune as compensation."

“Hmph, but as Lord Stronghart ordered it, there isn’t much I can do,” van Zieks said, settling back into his seat, standoffish once more.

“Do you know why he would order that?” Ryuunosuke asked.

“No,” van Zieks replied. “He could be trying to hide Mr… Kazuma’s origins from me but I doubt that’s the reason if he prohibited him from speaking as well… What?”

That question wasn’t directed at Ryuunosuke but at Kazuma who was practically drilling holes into van Zieks’s head with his intense glare.

“I don’t think he wants you to call him by that name,” Ryuunosuke guessed. “Um, you might not know this, but in Japan, calling others by first name implies you’re either family or very close.”

Van Zieks’s face crinkled with fine lines as though he’d just touched a rat with his bare hands.

“Then what is his last name that I may address him by?”

Ryuunosuke wanted to hit himself. He jumped right into that, didn’t he? Should he tell the truth and risk van Zieks exploding? Or give a random name that might have Asougi exploding instead? Why couldn’t he ever win?

Uuuh… um… name… name… something… something related to his own? He knew this he—oh!

“Well?” van Zieks demanded, frowning in impatience. “Are you telling me you’re unaware of your own fri—”

“Mikotoba!” Ryuunosuke blurted.

A pause.

Van Zieks furrowed his brows.

“Mikotoba?” he repeated slowly. “Is that not the last name of your assistant?”

“It is! But! Kazuma… uh, is actually her adoptive older brother.” Now that Ryuunosuke explained it out loud, it made perfect sense. He relaxed. “So he took on the last name.”

“… Good save, Naruhodou. If you’d given me something like Yahari, I would’ve thrown you the moment I returned to my body,” Asougi said gravely.

Ryuunosuke sweat fit enough to have narrowly dodged a bullet or in this case, a throw by Asougi… and Kazuma since they’re the same person. No doubt he’d have the same sentiment. He wouldn’t be pleased by Yahari either. If Susato could flip Ryuunosuke right over, he didn’t want to know what a throw from Asougi Kazuma, who had three times the strength, would be like. And he’d have to experience it twice!

“I see…” van Zieks turned to Kazuma. “From now on, I will refer to you as Mr. Mikotoba.”

Kazuma nodded in acquiescence.

The trundling of the carriage came to a halt, and the three of them got off in front of a tall and grand but austere building made of gray stone, its architecture full of pointed arches and detailed ornate design that made the eye linger.

They walked up the wide set of stairs and through a set of double doors into a circular lobby, the floor beneath them tiled in black and white squares save the center which bore the prosecutors’ symbol while the ceiling arced high above them. Hung on the surrounding walls interspersed with tall columns were portraits framed in gold.

Van Zieks led them past clumps of people conversing together or hurrying about, through an arched entryway, up two flights of stairs, and down a long hallway of double doors until they came upon one marked with thirteen which van Zieks unlocked.

Through the open doorway, they arrived at a reception room decorated with sparse but luxurious furniture. There was just enough to impress upon guests the noble status of their host but not too much as to be garish or extravagant.

Van Zieks walked past the couches and tables, however, to open yet another set of double doors beyond which must be his office proper. It was decorated much like the reception room only more personalized. Most prominently displayed was a huge full-body portrait of... van Zieks? The facial features were off, however. Either the painter didn't do a very good job or it was someone else. Oh, maybe it was—

“Come,” van Zieks invited as he entered.

Ryuunosuke shuffled in obediently, Kazuma shutting the door behind the three of them before moving to stand behind where van Zieks sat at his neat desk in front of which Ryuunosuke stood.

“So, what is it you wish to discuss with me?” van Zieks prompted, steepling his fingers over his paperwork.

“… It’s not going to be pleasant, but I hope you’ll hear me out to the end,” Ryuunosuke preempted.

“I’d rather not beat around the bush. I’m a busy man. What is it?” van Zieks asked somewhat impatiently.

Ryuunosuke sucked in a deep breath, braced himself, and said, “I want to know the contents of the Professor’s trial.”

The air grew still until—BANG!

Van Zieks surged from his seat with a face darker than a moonless night.

“What?!”

The low guttural growl of his voice shook something deep in Ryuunosuke. He’d heard a range of all the different ways van Zieks expressed frustration, outrage, and disdain, but he’d never heard him so hateful, so ready to attack before.

“If he dares try anything, I’ll cut him where he stands!” Asougi promised hotly.

“I’m investigating the Professor—”

“And that would be your first mistake!” Van Zieks drew himself up to look down on Ryuunosuke with contemptuous eyes as though he were nothing but a worm that ended up on his boot. “Leave! This topic is not up for discussion!”

“No! I won’t leave because there was something very, very wrong with that trial!” Ryuunosuke insisted, meeting those eyes head on. “You must have noticed it! How all but one victim had their throats ripped out yet still attributed as the Professor’s doing! How a ring could even prove Asougi Gen—”

“DO NOT DARE TO MENTION THAT NAME IN FRONT OF ME!” van Zieks roared with such animalistic rage, he sounded seconds from violence. His entire body shook, tensed tightly as if he’d lunge over the desk at any moment.

“I MUST AND I WILL!” Ryuunosuke yelled back, banging a fist down hard enough to rattle the inkwell and empty teacup. “Prosecutor van Zieks, you mentioned in the carriage you wouldn’t let your personal feelings interfere with your work—”

“Naruhodou! Stop!”

“—but how can you possibly claim that when you refuse to acknowledge the hole in this case?! A hole so big, you’d have to be blind not to see it!”

“The Professor case is finished! It was committed by you Nipponese fiends,” van Zieks spat venomously. “What else is there left to acknowledge?!”

“But is it proven beyond a doubt?!” Ryuunosuke challenged. The heat in his chest scorched him from the inside out. It hazed over his mind. It razed up his throat into the words he threw. If van Zieks attacked him now, he’d gladly meet him!

“Listen to yourself! Where’s your eloquence?! Where’s your courtroom acuity?! You didn’t even refute a single point I’d made! How can the last victim be attributed to the Professor?! How could a ring prove Asougi Genshin was the Professor?! You’ve lost your brother, and you have my condolences! But my best friend lost his father to this negligent sham of a trial FROM A NATION THAT CLAIMED TO HAVE THE BEST JUSTICE SYSTEM IN THE WORLD!”

Ryuunosuke banged his fist again on the desk, his vision blurring. Dammit! He was so furious he literally couldn’t see straight anymore!

A stunned pause as he heaved to get his breath back.

“Mr. van Zieks, I thought you were a man and attorney of principles.” He wiped his tears roughly away with his arm, frustrated with himself that he’d cry in front of van Zieks. He didn’t meet his eyes. If he did, he might just flip the whole cursed desk over. “It’s disappointing that I was wrong. Never mind, I’ll investigate elsewhere.”

Ryuunosuke tramped out the door, slamming it shut behind him.

The anger and sense of betrayal buzzed hot in his veins, as intoxicating as alcohol as he went back the way he came up the hall, down two flights of stairs, through the archway, across the lobby.

Once he was outside again, he headed immediately to the right, propped his head on the nearest wall, and… siiiiiiiighed.

Being mad at the mishandling of justice and the part van Zieks played in it was one thing but at the end of the day, he still blundered and blundered horribly. He lost his temper, and now he’d just cut off one of their biggest leads in their investigation. He approached the situation with the same delicacy as an ox in a flower garden, and now…

Siiiiiiiiiiigh.

“Pffft…”

Sudden, loud, uncontrollable laughter erupted out of Asougi. If he had a physical body, he’d have probably busted a gut with how hard he was laughing.

“S’not funny,” Ryuunosuke said petulantly with a pout. “What’s there to laugh about anyway? I messed up so badly… I mean," he crossed his arms stubbornly with a huff, "I’m not sorry I said what I did," he sagged, "but maybe I could’ve approached it a little better...”

“Really, Naruhodou, only you could go from so angry you’d punch someone to regretful sighing in the space of a two minutes,” Asougi said in amusement with a note of warmth. “Who knew that before I’d even get the chance to get angry, you’d be the one to jump at the opportunity?”

Heat rushed into Ryuunosuke’s cheeks as he groaned, grinding the crown of his head against the wall before banging it lightly against the surface.

“Hey now, stop that. You’ll hurt yourself,” Asougi said sternly. “I honestly don’t think there was any way for you to have approached the topic without van Zieks getting angry or defensive in some way, so this outcome wasn’t too surprising to me. Well, except for the rare sight of you getting angry.”

And van Zieks’s rage was frightening but not because of the physical threat. This fear touched on something deeper. Similarly to Asougi, van Zieks had lost family to the Professor case, and he'd carried it with him all these years as well. It was a visage of what Asougi could turn into: frosty and distant yet the pain of the loss perpetually burning on the inside that'd surge uncontrollably at the slightest provocation. Was that any way to live?

“… Asougi, can I ask you something really important?”

“Anything, partner.”

“What’ll you do once you found the truth?” Ryuunosuke posed, turning to lean against the wall and sliding until he sat on the ground.

“Huh? What’s with that question? Of course I’ll—”

Asougi cut himself off.

A few pigeons gathered along the steps, pecking at specks of whatever food there might be while avoiding the feet of the endless people coming in and out of the Prosecutor's Office doors. Some spared a curious glance at the odd Japanese boy sitting on the ground. Others didn’t even notice. All of them were well-dressed with the exact badge as the one pinned on van Zieks’s lapel.

Asougi didn’t speak for a very long time.

“You didn’t even think about that did you?” Ryuunouske murmured, drawing senseless patterns on the smooth stone ground. “You really were always just… looking towards the past, huh.”

“Naruhodou?” 

“Asougi, I’m scared,” Ryuunosuke confessed quietly, hugging his knees to his chest. “I’m scared you’ll live the way van Zieks is, despising a whole race of people, being cold to everyone while holding onto your anger. I’m scared I won’t be able to help you in the way that matters, and I’ll lose you to that. I’m clumsy and I can be too blunt, so I don’t know the right things to say or to do. I don’t know if finding the truth really will help you, but I also don’t know how I can help make things okay for you.”

“Is that what’s troubling you?” Asougi asked neutrally with not a hint of what he could be thinking in his tone.

Ryuunosuke nodded.

“Then listen to me well, best friend mine." Asougi's voice turned low, each word pronounced deliberately as if to emphasize their importance and to impress them upon Ryuunosuke. “I may not know what I want to do with the truth once I have it, but I do know that I’m not searching for it expecting it to fix things for me nor do I expect you to make things fine for me. To put that on yourself is nothing but pure egotism. No one can decide what I need but myself, and what I need is for you to stand by my side as you’ve always been. No more, no less.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

“But what if it becomes too much and you end up bitter and—”

“I’d rather die than become a man like van Zieks,” Asougi asserted with about the same amount of vehement disgust as he would when Ryuunosuke brought up the topic of eating chicken. “Being an Asougi means to live honorably, never straying from the path of justice or averting our eyes to the truth. Besides, why would I become like him if it means losing you as a friend?”

Unbidden, a grin crept onto Ryuunosuke’s face and he hurriedly buried it into his knees to try to hide it.

Asougi chuckled fondly.

“Now, can we please move on? Being in the vicinity of van Zieks makes me want to practice the Asougi Draw on all this useless, fancy décor.”

“We’re outside the building he’s in,” Ryuunosuke pointed out, standing up.

“As I said. The vicinity.”

“You’re the sword.”

“Semantics. Why don't you do it for me? What do you say, partner? I'll teach you the secrets of the Asougi Draw! You won't regret it!”

"Asougi, if you wanted me to be arrested that badly, just say so!"

As Ryuunosuke started to move down the stairs, he thought he caught a glimpse of the corner of a black piece of fabric as it disappeared through the entryway of the Prosecutor's Office.

Chapter Text

A knock on the door in the 221B Baker Street residence wasn’t unusual. Sholmes drew a lot of clients most of whom had surprisingly mundane requests to be seeking the services of a great detective such as finding pets or verifying extramarital affairs.

However, what was unusual about this knock was that it wasn’t on the door of the Sholmes suite but on a door further in; Ryuunosuke’s door, to be precise.

Iris gasped in excitement, meeting Ryuunosuke’s own surprised gaze.

“Runo, you have a client!” she enthused, hurriedly putting down her plate of breakfast to scurry towards the door.

Ryuunosuke also jumped up until he realized that even if it was by some miracle a client, he was banned from court. His first ever client who sought him rather than the other way around and he couldn’t even do what they were seeking him for… It was depressing.

“You’ll get plenty of clients lining your door soon, partner, I guarantee it,” Asougi said like it was a foregone conclusion as Ryuunosuke made his way to the door as well. “You just have to weather this for a little while.”

He wasn’t sure about lining his door but the faith was appreciated.

“Good morning, sir! Are you looking for Runo?” Iris questioned from the doorway just as Ryuunosuke joined her. He blinked when he saw who it was standing in the hallway.

“Kazuma?” he asked in disbelief over Asougi’s little grunt of displeasure.

Kazuma nodded and slowly walked over.

“Kazuma? Isn't that the first name of your friend?” Iris asked in interest, looking between them. “I thought he's in your sword? What's he doing here as a prosecutor?”

“Um, it’s not really something I can explain in the doorway, Iris,” Ryuunosuke said scratching his head. Leave it to Iris to be able to figure out Kazuma was a prosecutor before he even spoke about him.

“Well then, let’s invite him in for breakfast, and you can tell me all about it!” Iris said, about to go set up another place set for Kazuma, but she stopped when he shook his head.

Kazuma extended a hand holding a letter towards Ryuunosuke who took it in puzzlement. It was cream-colored and thick, and it was sealed with dark blue wax stamped with… van Zieks’s insignia. Ryuunosuke’s eyes nearly bugged out when he saw it.

His head snapped up to stare incredulously at Kazuma who nodded in confirmation, miming for him to flip it over. And indeed, in the most elegant and deliberate cursive Ryuunosuke had ever seen was the name Barok van Zieks.

“Didn’t you say Mr. Reaper got angry at you yesterday?” Iris asked, apparently having glimpsed van Zieks’s name from under the letter.

After Ryuunosuke had told Sholmes and her what happened over dinner last night, she’d been very nonjudgmental about it. She suggested it was best to apologize and approach each other with cooler heads next time. Sholmes was decidedly a lot less helpful when he devolved the conversation into taking on van Zieks in fisticuffs which was entirely not the point, although Asougi might beg to differ with how enthusiastically he proposed different ways he could do a takedown on the dour man in turn.

“Yes… What could he be sending me a letter for?” Ryuunosuke muttered almost to himself in wonder.

Surely, it wasn’t to berate him in beautiful handwriting on expensive paper?

“Open it and find out!” Iris said, rushing off to yank the letter opener from where it was stabbed in the wall and scurrying back without a mind to the waterfall of shopping lists, reminders, and arguments that cascaded behind her.

Ryuunosuke took the knife, carefully cut open the letter, and took out the card inside.

In the same exquisite handwriting as the one on the envelope was as followed:

I, Barok van Zieks, hereby cordially invite Ryunosuke Naruhodo to tea at 3 P.M. on July 19^th at the van Zieks Mansion. Please give your response as to your attendance to the bearer of this letter. If accepted, a carriage will arrive at the appointed time to your residence in order to transport you.

Below was van Zieks’s signature in flourishing, graceful, looping letters artful enough to be framed and hung on a wall.

If Ryuunosuke’s English professors saw this handwriting, they’d probably weep. Students didn’t tend to give as much bearing to legibility as they did spelling and grammatical accuracy, after all. Ryuunosuke was very guilty of this. Of course, he’d vastly improved since university. It’s not as though he could hand in a report to Lord Stronghart that looked like a chicken wrote it… His professors would weep at that too.

“What does it say, Runo?” Iris asked eagerly, getting on her tip-toes.

“Van Zieks… invited me to tea,” Ryuunosuke replied, stunned.

“Well, isn’t that a good opportunity then? You can talk things out with him,” Iris said with a smile and hands on her hips.

“Yeah, but it’s going to be awkward,” Ryuunosuke said, slipping the card into its envelope.

“But you’re going anyway, right?” Iris stated more than asked with a knowing glint in her eyes.

“Yes, I’m going,” Ryuunosuke confirmed with a sigh. He wasn’t petty enough to decline what was essentially a peace offering even if yesterday afternoon still left a bad taste in his mouth. Besides, he was curious to know what van Zieks wanted to say to him.

“Wonderful!”

“Hmph, if van Zieks dares to enact a repeat of yesterday, do not hesitate to put him in his place, even if you must draw Karuma to do so,” Asougi asserted.

“It’s more likely he’ll put me in my place,” Ryuunosuke said, searching around for stationery.

“Then I shall assist you!”

“Asougi, we’re not fighting van Zieks,” Ryuunosuke reminded in a pained way as he knelt to start penning his response on the only free space available at the edge of the trunk in the best handwriting he could muster.

“Tsk.”

Why must his partner be so ready to pick fights?

After two unsatisfactory tries and soliciting Iris’s opinion on the third, Asougi burst out, “Van Zieks doesn’t deserve this level of consideration! Just stuff it in an envelope and be done with it!”

“No!” Ryuunosuke refused, carefully folding the paper to fit in the envelope with the same crisp precision he folded origami with. “Van Zieks’s letter was obviously written with care and his invitation is sincere! It’d be rude if I didn’t reciprocate!”

“Who cares!”

“I do!”

“It’s good enough that you’d respond in the first place!”

“No it’s not!”

“He couldn’t have cared that much if he left out the ‘U’s in your name!”

“Now you’re just nitpicking!”

Iris giggled from the settee with a cup of tea. Somewhere in the interim, she’d somehow managed to drag Kazuma to the seat next to her. He sat as still as a statue holding a cup of steaming tea as well. He seemed a little lost.

“I can’t hear half the conversation, but you’re always raring to go, aren’t you, Asu?” Iris commented.

“He can stand to be a little less raring to go,” Ryuunosuke said snippily, placing the paper into the envelope. “I told you about the trial I was on before I came to Britain, right?” Iris nodded while Kazuma slanted his head towards him in interest. “Did you know that just ten days later, another charge was made?”

“Oh! No, I don’t believe you told me about that one,” Iris said, leaning forward. “What happened?”

“Naruhodou, don’t you dare!”

Heedless, Ryuunosuke continued because Asougi deserved it.

“I sent a telegram telling Asougi about it, and he rushed right over, talked over me when I tried to explain the situation, and then strutted right into that courtroom… without knowing he was the defendant or even what the charges were,” Ryuunosuke said tartly, tracing along the envelope flap edge with a finger wetted on the nearby damp tea towel there in case of messes and to wipe off hands. “And then when he saw me at the witness stand, he had the audacity to demand to know why I didn’t tell him.”

Iris laughed to Asougi’s embarrassed growl.

“That’s so silly of you, Asu!”

“Let it be a lesson about listening to people and that barging in headfirst katana swinging is not, in fact, the solution to every situation,” Naruhodou said, pressing the flap shut.

“I don’t always do that,” Asougi huffed.

Ryuuonsuke turned to give Kazuma the letter, and the rejoinder at the tip of his tongue melted in the ecstatic shock of seeing Kazuma’s mouth pressed in that same unimpressed line he’d usually direct at Ryuunosuke except this time, it was directed at Karuma; at himself.

He exploded into laughter, pounding a fist on the floor.

“What? WHAT?”

It wasn’t often Asougi would get so flustered. It was adorable every time he was, though. Ryuunosuke always got the urge to ruffle his hair with his hands when it happened, and it was no different now.

“What’s so funny, Runo?” Iris asked, sounding like she wanted to get in on the joke.

“Ka-Kazuma, y-you do realize this is you, right?” Ryuunosuke managed to wheeze out through his laughter. “A-Are you s-seriously judging yourself right now?”

Kazuma put down his tea and leaned back with his arms crossed, chin lifted up imperiously as if to say, “Yes, what of it?” Ryuunosuke released another loud peal of laughter, and even Iris started laughing as well.

“Don’t you have a letter to give?!” Asougi reminded desperately. He’d probably be redder than his hachimaki if he was in his body… which was currently judging him.

Okay, okay, Ryuunosuke would let up. He’d had his fun.

Chuckling with leftover mirth, he held the letter out to Kazuma.

“Here, sorry to keep you waiting. Did you eat already? You’re welcome to have breakfast with us if you like.”

“Why does he get special treatment?” Asougi grumbled, affronted.

“Because he didn’t try to egg me into a fight with van Zieks!” Ryuunosuke retorted.

“Well, he came here for a task and now it’s done! Go away,” Asougi said with a scowl in his tone.

Kazuma accepted the letter, tucked it away, and reached for a muffin.

“Yoooou!”

“Excellent choice!” Iris said approvingly, taking one for herself. “These muffins were baked fresh by yours truly just this morning! I tried adding a little more zest to this batch! Tell me how it tastes!”

“Iris, Kazuma’s been ordered to keep that mask on and to keep silent, so he can’t talk,” Ryuunosuke explained, squeezing himself between Kazuma and the arm rest.

“Really? Why? That must be so annoying,” Iris said. She tilted her head. “And you also mentioned that this is also Asu?”

“I have no idea why Lord Stronghart would order either of that, but yes, this is Asougi, or at least, his body? I think? I still have no clue how he’s here especially since he seems to have amnesia,” Ryuunosuke said glancing at Kazuma who swallowed his bite of muffin before turning to Iris with a nod.

“Oh! You have a very nice smile!” Iris exclaimed. “You must be quite handsome under that mask!”

“Fiend!”

Ryuunosuke jolted with a shout as something slammed onto the settee’s back. He twisted around to see it was Sholmes leaning over Kazuma with a mighty scowl and a grumpy glare which was returned with impassivity.

“You have a lot of nerve trying to win over my dearest Iris! Well, luckily I was around just in time for her muffins! I’ll have you know, I am quite proficient at boxing,” he started punching the air, “and I’ll have you, sir, on the floor in a snap!”

Kazuma put down his muffin.

“Hoh? He thinks he could best me in combat? I’d like to see him try,” Asougi said haughtily, as competitive as always.

Kazuma wiped off the crumbs with the tea towel, stood, walked over, and in a movement so smooth and quick that Ryuunosuke couldn’t even catch it, had Sholmes flat on his back with a dull thud.

“Oof!” Sholmes let out a little cough. “Can you not let off a bit in consideration to my age?”

“Weren’t you the one who started it, Mr. Sholmes?” Ryuunosuke said, turning back to his breakfast as Kazuma took his place once more next to him.

“I have to agree, Hurley,” Iris concurred unsympathetically, from where she knelt on the cushions to see over the back. “You shouldn’t pick fights you can’t win.”

“Do not start what you cannot finish,” Asougi agreed solemnly.

“Curses! To think he has won you both over so completely!” Sholmes exclaimed which turned into a groan as he got up. With a fist thumping his lower spine, he walked over to them only to let out a cry of dismay. “He even ate my muffin! I’d been looking forward to it while freshening up!”

He directed an even more baleful glare at Kazuma.

“We didn’t know if you’d even wake up to eat it,” Ryuunosuke said, finishing the last of his breakfast. “So why not just let him have it?”

“Unforgiveable! One does not mess with a man’s muffins!” Sholmes pointed dramatically at Kazuma who didn’t even glance at him. “You, good sir, have made a mortal enemy out of me!”

“Oh! This could be a good story!” Iris said delightedly, clasping her hands before doing Sholmes’s gesture. “Herlock Sholmes’s archenemy!”

“Over a muffin?” Ryuunosuke and Asougi asked skeptically at the same time.

Kazuma was already halfway finished with the pastry. Sholmes had retreated to the armchair, still glaring at him with his arms crossed while wearing a magnificent pout. He looked like an oversized child throwing a tantrum.

“Asougi agrees with me,” Ryuunosuke added.

“Anything is possible!” Iris giggled before poking a finger against her temple in thought. “But I guess I do need a little more than that. I’ll brainstorm it later!” she said with a nod to herself.

“Right…”

“I suppose writers get inspiration in unexpected places,” Asougi muttered. “I wouldn’t personally know, however.”

“By the way, you three,” Iris said, drawing Kazuma’s attention. She finally started on her own muffin. “Have you ever considered what a ‘soul’ is?”

“I can’t say I have,” Asougi said with curiosity while Kazuma shook his head.

“Er… not really? Asougi hadn’t either,” Ryuunosuke replied, setting down his plate to pour a cup of tea.

“I think maybe you should start thinking about it if you ever want to reunite, Asu and Kazie,” Iris suggested, looking from Karuma to Kazuma.

What did Iris mean by that?

“Why would it matter?” Ryuunosuke asked before gulping down his tea.

“Well,” Iris began, tapping a finger against the muffin liner, “a soul can mean many different things to a lot of different people. Some think it’s undefined and nebulous while for others, it’s made up of a combination of things such as emotions, memory, personality, reason, the human experience, etcetera.”

She took a bite of muffin, chewed, and swallowed before continuing.

“Depending on how the soul is defined by your specific situation, it could affect the method of restoring Asu and Kazie. For instance, if the soul is defined as, say, ‘memory’ maybe all you have to do is remember,” she said to Kazuma. “If it’s personality, maybe you have to solve whatever character rift is between you two,” she said, sliding her gaze to Karuma. “If it’s a combination or none of what we think, there might be very specific conditions that have to be fulfilled, do you understand?”

Ryuunosuke nodded slowly. That made sense… He actually hadn’t thought much of that problem until now what with the investigation and everything else taking over his mind.

“Asougi, did your father say anything about that? Any hints?” Ryuunosuke asked.

“No… not that I could remember anyway,” Asougi replied, troubled.

Ryuunosuke looked at Kazuma to see if on the slight chance he might know something. Only… It was hard to see from the side but the flat line of his mouth and the clenched jaw suggested… reluctance.

“Kazuma? Are you okay?”

Kazuma immediately relaxed his jaw and nodded, finishing the rest of his muffin in two bites and wiping his mouth and gloved hands before standing. He moved a short distance away, bowed to the room, and then left swiftly through the door.

Ryuunosuke hastily put down his empty teacup, nearly tipping it over as he did, and chased after him out into the gloomy morning, ignoring Asougi’s loud protests. He caught him just as he had a foot in the stirrup of his white horse.

“Wait, Kazuma!”

To his relief, Kazuma did even if he didn’t turn to him.

“I’m sorry, I just assumed you’d want to reunite with your own soul,” Ryuunosuke quickly apologized. “I guess I never asked what you wanted.”

At first, Kazuma didn’t move, but then, he slowly took his foot off the stirrup and finally faced him.

“So… do you want to?” Ryuunosuke asked gently, lightly gripping Kazuma’s upper arm.

“I don’t see why he should be given a choice,” Asougi said high-handedly. “He’s just my body. There’s nothing inside.”

“Asougi, shut up!” Ryuunosuke snapped.

Blessedly, he did.

Kazuma hesitated before shrugging.

Hmm, this is a bit of a conundrum. Was this what Iris meant by solving character rifts? Asougi wanted to return to his body, but apparently, Kazuma didn’t want to accept his soul. Ryuunosuke wanted to ask why, but the answer would probably be too involved to discuss right now especially since Kazuma couldn’t speak and he needed to return to work.

“Okay. That’s okay,” Ryuunosuke said with a reassuring smile and a friendly squeeze of the arm. Was it just him or was it firmer than before in Japan? “Maybe we can talk about it later, if you want?”

Kazuma nodded slowly.

“All right then, how about I drop by your home tonight? You’ve visited mine; I think it’s only fair I visited yours!”

“Naruhodou—”

“Asougi, shut up,” Ryuunosuke said once more. “Whatever your problem with Kazuma is, we need to talk about this anyway.”

“… Fine,” Asougi grunted unwillingly.

“Great! What time do you finish work?” Ryuunosuke said, all smiles once more.

Kazuma dipped his head in thought before tracing a seven in the air.

“Then I’ll come by at around… seven-thirty. Is that all right?”

Kazuma nodded, and Ryuunosuke gave his arm one last reassuring squeeze before letting go.

“Okay, I’ll see you tonight… or later?” Ryuunosuke added when sudden realization hit him. He’d accidentally exposed who Kazuma really was to van Zieks. It didn’t seem like Kazuma was suffering any repercussions if he was delivering letters for his mentor but if they were going to discuss what happened yesterday, it would have to involve Kazuma too now that he was revealed.

“Are you going to be with van Zieks for tea?” Ryuunosuke asked just to be sure.

As he suspected, Kazuma nodded.

“Was… everything okay afterwards?” Ryuunosuke asked worriedly, peering at him closely for any telltale signs it wasn’t. “You weren’t given a hard time, were you?”

Kazuma shook his head with a careless shrug. As far as Ryuunosuke could tell, he was still relaxed, so maybe he really wasn’t given a hard time? He couldn’t completely let go of his worry, however.

He tried not to let it show as he said, “Then I’ll see you at three. Have a nice day!”

Kazuma patted him on the shoulder in what Ryuunosuke assumed was a, “You too,” before getting on his horse and trotting away.

Ryuunosuke watched until he’d disappeared up the street.

“Naruhodou,” Asougi began soberly, “I warned you before not to get too close to him.”

“But you never gave me a reason!” Ryuunosuke argued in frustration as he went back inside. He stopped by Sholmes’s suite to wave at the duo inside to let them know he was back, getting a wave from Iris and a raised pipe from Sholmes in return. Ryuunosuke continued on to his room for the rest of this conversation.

“And I told you it’s something you have to trust me on,” Asougi insisted as Ryuunosuke climbed the stairs.

“And I’m sure Kazuma would say it’s fine to get close to him, and he's the same person as you, so who am I supposed to trust here?” Ryuunosuke asked, dropping into his chair with folded arms.

“That… thing doesn’t have an ego of its own,” Asougi said, making Ryuunosuke bristle defensively for Kazuma. Still, he waited for his friend to finish his point. “All its actions are based on a very rough personality and ingrained instinct, like a wild beast, and would you feed a tiger with your bare hands expecting it not to bite? I wouldn't.”

“Kazuma wouldn't do that. Besides, he hasn’t harmed anyone or anything so far,” Ryuunosuke rebutted.

“Would you rather wait for something irreparable to happen before you believe it?” Asougi asked sharply. “It’d be too late by then.”

“Asougi, there’s a reason why most people are arrested after they commit a crime and not before,” Ryuunosuke said, sitting sideways on the chair to lean his upper body against the back. “It’s hard to prove intent, as you should know being a lawyer yourself. So how could you possibly know Kazuma will be a danger to me?”

“My assertion applies if I have extra knowledge about my body over you,” Asougi refuted.

“Then prove it to me or at least tell me what that knowledge is so I can understand!” Ryuunosuke cried, head lolling back exasperatedly.

“Didn’t I just tell you?”

“It’s not the full story.”

They subsumed into silence, both at a stubborn impasse.

The minutes ticked on. The erratic pattering of raindrops on the window eventually joined its steady march.

Ryuunosuke would gladly sit here until his appointment if he had to. He could sense Asougi’s intention along those same lines as well.

He’d sit here... but this was getting nowhere.

“Give me a hint,” he finally said.

Asougi didn’t reply for a few moments before slowly repeating, “A hint?”

“Asougi, you know you’ll have to tell me whatever you’re hiding eventually if you want me to avoid Kazuma,” Ryuunosuke said with certainty. “It’s just a matter of whether you tell me or I find out. So? Which one will it be?”

“Presenting false dichotomies, are you?” Asougi joked weakly.

“How false is it if you really have no third option?” Ryuunosuke sighed, plucking the strap of his arm guard.

Initially, he’d worn it to represent the pride he held in the one sport he was good at for all his clumsiness with the bowstring: archery. Much like how Asougi donned his hachimaki for a special reason, Ryuunosuke donned his arm guard to remind himself to have pride in what skill he did manage to achieve, as mediocre it might be to anyone else. That pride eventually expanded to include the speech competition, and then to other things. Come to think of it, he started wearing his arm guard around the time Asougi started accompanying him to the archery ranges, wasn’t it?

Ever since, he’d gotten so used to wearing it during the day, not even the heat of summer could get him to leave it off. His arm felt wrong bare.

“Believe me, I don’t enjoy forcing your hand like this, Asougi,” he said with a frown. “I’d rather you just tell me willingly but something is really wrong here, and I can’t just pretend I don’t see that. Besides, do you really think I want more investigative work on top of what I’m already doing now?”

“No, I suppose not,” Asougi said with a wry chuckle. “And you say I’m ten times the lawyer you are but look at you cornering me.”

There was a note of defeat in his tone, and it twisted something inside Ryuunosuke painfully.

“I’m sorry, Asougi,” he apologized even as he continued being so merciless.

“Don’t be. This is fair. If it’s going to involve you, you have the right to know. I just… can’t bring myself to tell you. I should be the one apologizing for my own cowardice,” Asougi said self-deprecatingly. “I should be ashamed to call myself an Asougi in light of that, but there’s something much too important at stake for me to confess outright.”

Ryuunosuke’s gut twisted harder. He wanted to apologize again, but he bit down on it. Apologizing now would only deride the decision Asougi was about to make because of Ryuunosuke’s own ultimatum.

“Just… promise me one thing.”

“Of course, what is it?” Ryuunosuke asked in instant agreement.

“Promise that if… when you reach the end, you’ll hear me out.”

Ryuunosuke swallowed at the weariness weighing down Asougi’s words.

“Okay, I promise. I swear I’ll hear you out.”

“Okay… All right…” Asougi rasped shakily. “Then I’ll give you your hint. It’s related to the reason my name was in that music box.”

The hit list? Ryuunosuke had his suspicions that Asougi knew more about it than he was letting on but what did that have to do with his antagonistic attitude towards his own body? Or rather, towards the instincts he held in himself if what Asougi said about Kazuma was true.

What was the common thread between these four people anyway? He didn’t know who A. Shinn was but they’d apparently disappeared.

Wilson was a professor of medicine invited to Yuumei by Professor Mikotoba. He was also the coroner of Klint van Zieks.

Gregson was a detective inspector of Scotland Yard made famous by The Adventures of Herlock Sholmes. He’d also been the one to suggest an autopsy of Klint van Zieks leading to a supposed breakthrough in the Professor case.

Asougi was... a lot of things. Ryuunosuke’s best friend, the youngest practicing lawyer in Japanese history so far, and… also someone related to the Professor case.

It seemed if Ryuunosuke wanted to know anything about the secret of the music box and therefore Asougi’s own secret, he’d have to start with unearthing more about the Professor case. Could he call it fortunate that he was killing two birds with one stone? He couldn’t bring himself to be happy about it, however.

If the pattern held, A. Shinn might be related to the Professor as well. He should ask related parties if the name was familiar to them.

“Naruhodou, I should remind you as Sholmes has reminded you… Investigating is all well and good… but be careful, absolutely careful of who you trust, who you ask questions of, and who you receive your answers from. Naruhodou, please… for once…” Asougi choked, “don’t fall back on your scatterbrain tendencies. Please. You will truly die if you take one wrong step, and I don’t know if I’ll ever forgive myself if that happened to you.”

Ryuunosuke unhooked Karuma and hugged it tight to his chest, bringing his feet up on the chair to press Asougi as close to his heart as he could.

“I won’t, Asougi, I promise. I’ll be very, very careful. So please, don’t cry,” Ryuunosuke soothed, his own chest hollowing.

Because how could the brokenness in his voice mean anything else?

Outside, the rain continued to fall.

Chapter Text

Rain didn’t lend much in way of encouraging a venture outdoors, so Ryuunosuke opted to quietly pass the time with Iris and Sholmes until his carriage arrived. Sitting in an empty attic with insistent drumming over his head and a friend he couldn’t properly embrace made his heart feel too heavy to bear.

If either of the pair noticed how downtrodden he was, they didn’t comment. Instead, they launched into winding conversations in the midst of which Iris eventually pointed out how perfectly Ryuunosuke folded his letter into thirds, and he found himself teaching the other two how to fold paper cranes while telling them the associated legend of folding a thousand of them in order to earn a wish.

“What a romantic legend!” Iris said, running her thumb over a fold with a delighted smile. “What would you wish for, Runo?”

For everything to work out; for Asougi and him to come out on the other side okay.

“I don’t have a lot I want,” Ryuunosuke said instead, finishing his second crane. “Maybe I’ll just wish for Mr. Sholmes to have better memory. At this rate, he’ll forget his own name by the time his hair turns gray.”

“I’ll have you know my memory is excellent!” Sholmes boasted with an offended huff even with the mountains of evidence that suggested otherwise. Ryuunosuke didn’t know what he was folding, but it wasn’t a crane, that was for sure. He seemed happy with it in any case, so it didn’t matter. “For instance, I remember that Mr. Reaper sought you out to look for his cat!”

Ryuunosuke stared at him before suggesting to Iris, “I think we should start stitching our address to his clothes from now on just in case, or a message that says, ‘if found please return to 221B Baker Street.’”

Iris giggled while Sholmes cried, “That will not be necessary, thank you very much!”

All throughout, Asougi remained quiet.

Finally, a knock sounded on the door of the house. Ryuunosuke’s transport was here.

“Good luck, Runo!” Iris bid.

“Be sure to find that cat!” Sholmes added, and with his shoddy memory, Ryuunosuke wasn’t sure whether he was referencing their conversation a few days ago or if he was still under the misapprehension that van Zieks was missing a cat.

The carriage that awaited him was the same one he rode just yesterday. At the door was a sallow coachman wearing an oilskin coat and brimmed hat holding up an umbrella. Even though Ryuunosuke had his own, the coachman held the umbrella over him as he walked him to the carriage door which he opened for Ryuunosuke to clamber inside with a small, “Thank you.”

He settled inside with a complicated feeling. He wasn’t used to this kind of deferential treatment but he supposed this was normal for members of nobility. What could he expect upon arriving at van Zieks’s residence itself?

The rain made the outside landscape hard to make out as it moved by, but he could sense they were moving farther from the main city to where it was less busy with bigger and more extravagant mansions in fenced courtyards.

The carriage pulled into one such courtyard to stop in front of a wide set of stairs leading to large double doors which opened as the coachman let Ryuunosuke off the carriage.

An elderly gentleman with a straight back in a sharp black suit approached in quick steps carrying an open umbrella. Was bringing Ryuunosuke’s own completely redundant?

“Mr. Naruhodo, I presume?” the butler asked crisply, the R in his name harsh on his tongue. At Ryuunosuke’s nod, he introduced, “I am Gerald Severin, the head butler. This way, please. The master awaits your arrival.”

A maid took their umbrellas upon their arrival into the lobby which Ryuunosuke couldn’t help looking around in wonder.

It was spacious. It wasn’t as big as the one in the Prosecutor’s Office but it could still easily fit four of the entirety of Sholmes’s suite. A grand staircase carpeted in blue led up before splitting to continue on either side, centering what was likely a family portrait. A kindly-looking man in glasses stood with one hand on the chair of a smiling woman holding a baby while the other rested on the shoulder of a young boy who looked remarkably like van Zieks.

Several small chandeliers hung from the ceiling where filigree fanned in exquisite patterns like golden rime. Placed throughout the lobby in neat symmetry were bundles of fresh bright red flowers that overflowed their dark vases.

Their footsteps clacked on the marble floor as Ryuunosuke followed Severin to the farthest of the three doors on the left. Inside was a lavish parlor carpeted in a royal blue vine-like pattern and decorated in muted colors. Gray light along with the sound of rain against glass emanated from the three tall windows curtained by dark blue where a couch was pushed below the middle window. Had the weather been nicer, sunbeams would’ve shone directly onto the glossy parlor piano sitting opposite with its lid and fallboard shut.

Below a banner with the van Zieks crest was a mantel clock ticking in between two silver candelabras over a crackling fireplace in front of which was a round table covered in lace placed between two plush armchairs. They were empty of occupants, however. Instead, the host of the mansion and his disciple sat at a larger table in the center of the room where a vacant chair remained.

Van Zieks stood upon Ryuunosuke’s entrance.

“Welcome, Mr. Naruhodou.” He gestured towards the chair and empty place setting across from him. “Please, sit.”

Severin bowed and left the room as Ryuunosuke moved to do just that. Van Zieks didn’t sit again until he did. Curiously, there was a bell on the table in front of van Zieks as well.

Not too long after, a middle-aged maid came in carrying a tray of tea and some crumpets. With practiced movements, she poured everyone’s tea and placed it in front of them. Once she finished, she left the room with a bow.

“I trust that my hospitality has been to your satisfaction so far?” van Zieks asked, picking up the tea cup and taking a sip. It was a novel sight considering Ryuunosuke had only ever seen the man with a glass of wine in his hand which he didn’t even drink, opting to instead fling it around the courtroom. It must be a nightmare to clean behind the prosecutor’s bench after every trial.

Ryuunosuke wrapped his hands around the fragrant tea but didn’t pick it up. If he did, he was afraid the shaking cup would give away how nervous he really felt.

Kazuma sat stone still and didn’t move at all.

“Yes, although I can’t say I’m used to it,” Ryuunosuke replied.

“Be that as it may, it’d be remiss of me if I didn’t show at least this level of sincerity to accompany the apology I must make to you for the other day.” Van Zieks put down the tea. “My conduct was unbefitting of one carrying my name and my words were unprofessional and inflammatory.”

“No, I must apologize for my behavior as well. I’d lost my temper and I got carried away,” Ryuunosuke sighed, rubbing a finger against the blooming flower painted beautifully on the porcelain. “I have to take part of the blame for bringing up such a sensitive topic the way I did.”

“Then we shall both share the responsibility of the way our meeting ended yesterday,” van Zieks said. “I’d like to start over by asking why you are investigating the Professor in the first place.”

“For one, my best friend’s father was involved,” Ryuunosuke replied, tightening his hold on the cup. “There’s no way I could just sit back when all he wished for was to find the truth of what happened to his father. For another…” He held his chin between his fingers with a frown. “The more I investigated the more strange things I found out about the case.”

Van Zieks crossed his arms, gazing at Ryuunosuke with the same focus he did when they were in court but it was tinted with tension around his brow and in his jaw as though averse to questioning the topic further or even the topic itself.

Still, that he would nonetheless ask calmly, “And what would those strange things be?” earned back the respect Ryuunosuke had for van Zieks.

“I already brought up the illogical reasoning that somehow convicted the defendant as the Professor during the trial. But over the course of my investigations, I also discovered that…” How was van Zieks going to take this? Ryuunosuke watched him warily as he slowly said, “Barclay Prison helped the defendant execute a jail break.”

Van Zieks reared back, expression twisting in disbelief and mouth curling with a spark of anger.

“What? How could Barclay assist a convict with breaking out of prison?! It defies all reason! It’s beyond the pale to suggest it!”

Ryuunosuke was grateful the table was a little too delicate with its tea set and its single leg to be banged on with a fist. Maybe this was why he was invited to tea in van Zieks’s mansion rather than the reception room of the office.

“Nothing defies evidence,” Ryuunosuke countered.

Van Zieks twitched and resettled in his seat although he remained tense even as he asked steadily, “You have evidence?”

“You might have seen it ten years ago, but there was news about a university student who encountered the Professor coming out of his grave. Normally,” Ryuunosuke stressed before van Zieks could do more than raise a brow, “it’d be nonsense. However, when I pursued its veracity, I discovered physical evidence it took place.”

Van Zieks sucked in a sharp breath.

“Madame Tusspells of the Museum of Waxwork met Mr. Drebber, the university student, to interview him and to make a wax model of him. He told her that while he was… um… looking for money—”

“Call it for what it is: grave robbing,” van Zieks interrupted with a disdainful curl of his lips.

“Right, um, while Mr. Drebber was grave robbing, he came across the Professor’s grave just as he sprung out only to be shot shortly after, splattering Mr. Drebber with blood. At the time, he was carrying a camera which Madame Tusspells bought to display with his wax figure. When I examined the camera, I found a bloodstain.”

Van Zieks sat back in his chair and closed his eyes.

Ryuunosuke finally drank his tea as he waited for his host to finish processing the information. He glanced at Kazuma who still hadn’t moved. If he didn’t know any better, he would’ve thought Kazuma was replaced by one of Tusspells’s wax statues. Not that it was much different from some of the other times Ryuunosuke saw him. Kazuma was very… still.

Where Asougi made large movements to go with his bold character, way of speech, and larger-than-life presence that could fill a room, Kazuma didn’t really make extraneous gestures beyond conveying his meaning. While his guise could make him stand out, he was simultaneously muted enough to blend in with the background if one wasn’t looking specifically for him. Did it have to do with being forbidden to speak? How strange that one person could be so different. It made it difficult to think of Kazuma as the same person as Asougi.

He nudged a foot against Kazuma’s. His friend turned his head to him, breaking his impression of a wax statue, much to Ryuunosuke’s relief.

Ryuunosuke eyes flicked towards Kazuma’s untouched tea while tilting his head, hoping he’d get his question across. Are you going to drink that?

Kazuma hesitated before slowly picking up the cup and taking a gulp. Ryuunosuke smiled and placed a crumpet on his plate as well.

“I see you two are quite close.”

Ryuunosuke startled and looked over to see that van Zieks had his eyes open. How long had he been watching?

“Normally, my apprentice doesn’t partake unless ordered to do so,” van Zieks said, throwing a glance at Kazuma who was cutting the crumpet with a knife. “He never responds to anyone unless prompted and everything he does is exact from his training to his work to his punctuality. As a disciple, he is perfect, but as an individual…” He shook his head. “It’s as though he’s missing something. The only time he’d ever acted on his own involved you.”

Ryuunosuke frowned at his tea. Rather than touched, it actually hurt to hear.

“Kazuma… isn’t usually like this. He’s brighter, brasher, louder, and fiercely independent. But now that he’s lost his memory…” If all Kazuma was left with was Asougi’s basic personality… “I’m wondering if maybe this was what he was really like all along.”

“Then you might understand me when I tell you this story.”

Ryuunosuke looked up to meet van Zieks’s, grave expression bearing something a little indiscernible and complicated in his gaze.

“I once had two people I was very close to.” He looked out the windows with a distant gaze. “One of them was my brother who’d raised me since childhood after our parents left us too early. The other… was a detective hailing from a foreign land come to study British law enforcement.”

Ryuunosuke gawked. Van Zieks was close to the man he now despised?

“His sense of justice burned as bright as the sun, matched only by my brother’s. He had a wicked sharp sense of humor to complement his even sharper mind. His sense of responsibility and self-discipline was unparalleled, and he was always willing to help no matter who it might be. Truly, I respected him from the bottom of my heart. Such a man could never stray from the path of righteousness. That was what I thought.”

Van Zieks swiveled back to Ryuunosuke. His distant look was gone, replaced by something far more jagged that peeled back his cold exterior to the rawness of his anger and boiling hatred beneath.

“One night, I came home to find my brother dead from a single stab to the heart.” Van Zieks curled a fist on the tabletop, teeth bared in a snarl. “I came home being told by my servants that Genshin Asougi was seen fleeing the premises. A single night, I lost everything.”

Van Zieks abruptly got up, the alarm that flickered through Ryuunosuke quelling when the man headed towards the fireplace where he stood looking at the banner above it with his hands behind his back.

“That meant nothing, I told myself. It could’ve been someone else, maybe a traitor amongst the staff. Surely, surely someone as upright as Asougi couldn’t have done it. Even as he refused to answer my questions, I still thought it impossible… up until Klint’s autopsy report returned detailing the exact dimensions of a Japanese sword and Asougi’s ring in my brother’s stomach. What was it that you said earlier, my learned friend? Nothing defies evidence?”

He braced himself against the mantelpiece, a bark of biting laughter erupting from van Zieks that made Ryuunosuke jump.

“Indeed! Nothing defies evidence!” he exclaimed almost mockingly. “And you can never truly know a man no matter how close you think you are to them! I applaud Asougi for teaching me this lesson well!”

Van Zieks swiveled to Ryuunosuke with a face so stony it was as though all emotion had sloughed off him to pool into the muddied shadow of betrayal that forever followed him at his feet.

“So I ask of you; for a ‘friend’ you now question your knowledge of, is it truly worth it to keep pursuing this case for him and risk your own arrest? No matter whether Asougi was the Professor or not, it remains that he killed a man.” He held a hand to his heart. “My only brother.”

Ryuunosuke clutched his fingers in his lap.

It was true. The fact that Asougi Genshin killed Klint van Zieks was almost certain. The only thing missing was a motive. As for whether it was worth it to keep pursuing this case?

“Absolutely it’s worth pursuing,” Ryuunosuke replied to the two sets of intense eyes fixed on him. “Just to be clear, I’m not investigating this solely for Asougi’s sake. Maybe I started out that way, but I’m also doing it now because I’m finding out just how badly the British judicial system failed in properly handling this case, leaving too many suspicions to surround it.”

Van Zieks slowly nodded, but Ryuunosuke wasn’t finished.

He lowered his voice and said unwaveringly but softly, “Lord van Zieks, ever since I came to Britain, I’ve learned many things about, not only law, but of technology, society, and people. Since I left my sheltered bubble of a life, I’ve learned that things are never as simple as they seem at first blush. It’s true for the politics involved with the judicial system, it’s true for all the cases we’ve solved together, and it’s true for the people we know.”

Ryuunosuke turned seriously to Kazuma but he was speaking to Asougi as well.

“I’m learning a lot about you that I had no idea of and seeing new sides to you I never knew existed. With all that you’re hiding from me, I admit there were times I doubted you. But… maybe it’s okay to doubt,” he said, the truth in the statement unfurling for himself only as he released it into the air. “Groundless faith doesn’t necessarily mean a deep bond just as doubt only means that I want to know more about you so I can understand you.”

He smiled at Kazuma, who swallowed, and patted his hand before turning to van Zieks’s hawk-like stare.

“Is that not so for you, Lord van Zieks? Do you really not hold any doubt whatsoever about this case? About Mr. Asougi’s motive for killing your brother? Nothing at all?”

Do you really not hold an ounce of regard towards Asougi Genshin to no longer hold doubts?

Van Zieks looked down to the side, his hands clenching and unclenching. His brows furrowed over troubled eyes.

“I… I can’t say… I hold no doubts whatsoever…” he confessed through gritted teeth.

And perhaps that was what he found most ireful; that even though everything was supposed to be over, nothing had been answered or resolved for him. He still didn’t know why his brother had to die, and he still didn’t know why Asougi Genshin had to kill him, so all he could do was forcibly pretend it was over and look away from the holes, hoping it’d stop hurting him someday.

Van Zieks sucked in a lungful of air and gathered himself again.

“You’ve made your point. If nothing else, I can agree that Klint’s death shouldn’t have been ascribed to the Professor just as the Professor shouldn’t have been attributed to Asougi based on the evidence I had back then. This along with the apparent... prison break warrants renewed investigation. If you wish to know about the trial, I can tell you. However, this isn’t a call to cooperation.” He narrowed his eyes. “I still don’t trust you Nipponese.”

“That’s fine. Independent investigation has its benefits,” Ryuunosuke agreed easily, “mainly that if we both come to the same conclusion independently, it can’t be disputed.”

Van Zieks scoffed as he returned to his seat.

“How mindlessly optimistic. Very well, I shall now reveal the contents of that trial. However,” his gaze sharpened, “I will remind you that none of it leaves this room. Am I understood?”

“Yes.”

“Good.” Van Zieks took a drink of his no doubt lukewarm tea. “It won’t surprise you that Asougi had no representation, so he was his own lawyer. For the entirety of his trial, he stood at the witness stand without once agreeing or denying any accusations thrown at him. His friends, the other two Nipponese students studying in Britain with him, also testified before the court. One of them was Mikotoba and the other was… what was his name?”

Van Zieks swirled his tea around like it was wine as he thought.

“I believe it was… Jigoku.”

A sound of shock left Asougi, earning a quick glance from Ryuunosuke. The name was unfamiliar to him, however.

“Neither of them had much in the way of useful testimony. They tried to offer alibis and testified to Asougi’s character.” Van Zieks sneered derisively and put down the cup. “A waste of time. Gregson was called to the stand to explain how he ordered the autopsy on Klint, and of course, the coroner, Mr. Wilson, reported the autopsy findings.”

“I’ve been curious about this for a while now, but why was Inspector Gregson ordering an autopsy so notable?” Ryuunosuke asked.

Van Zieks furrowed his brow.

“For a while?” He scowled and leveled a harsh glare at him. “You’ve seen the autopsy report?” he hissed.

“I-I, um, it was special circumstances!” Ryuunosuke cried, wishing he could pick up the plate to shield himself against van Zieks’s glower. As it was, all he could do was dart his eyes everyone but his host.

“Hmph, if you’ve seen it, you’ve seen it. There’s nothing to be done,” van Zieks relented though he didn’t sound happy about it. “What made Gregson’s call for an autopsy so remarkable was that ten years ago, such a thing was considered a desecration of the body and thus rarely done let alone on a member of aristocracy. It was borderline taboo. Gregson truly had to push for it to the House of Lords and as a result, we found a crucial piece of evidence in my brother’s stomach.”

“The ring,” Ryuunosuke said.

Van Zieks nodded.

“Indeed. It was what was used to convict Asougi as the Professor.”

“I don’t understand,” Ryuunosuke said, crossing his arms and leaning back in the chair. “If doing an autopsy on aristocracy was so taboo, Inspector Gregson would have had to be absolutely certain there was something there otherwise, he’d risk his career. What gave away that there was a ring in the stomach?”

To Ryuunosuke’s surprise, van Zieks’s expression sank.

“Gregson gave some nonsense about a gut feeling coupled with some loosely related pieces of evidence from his personal investigations. I’m ashamed to say that I was so emotional back then that at the time, it hadn’t mattered how he knew, so I didn’t question it too deeply. However, looking at it now, he’d been rather evasive with his answers.”

“So then how’d he know? How did Mr. Asougi’s ring go missing in the first place? Could Klint van Zieks really have bitten it off?” Ryuunosuke absently played with the handle of his cup. “But how could he have gotten close enough to do that? A Japanese sword is pretty long, after all. Maybe Mr. Asougi just dropped it instead?

Van Zieks opened his lips then pressed them together with a crinkled brow as he lowered his head.

A short pause followed before he said, “It occurs to me now… Two days before Asougi was arrested, I was attacked by multiple assailants. Such a thing wasn’t new. My brother had made enemies of many of London’s scum, and as his younger brother, I was often targeted. They came with pistols, but Asougi protected me. I don’t remember much of the fight, but what I do vividly remember was the sight of Asougi on the ground bleeding from his… left hand.”

“His… hand?” Ryuunosuke repeated. In a rush, he asked, “Was it the hand that he wore the ring on?”

“It could be… I… don’t remember,” van Zieks murmured haltingly. He sounded a little out of it.

Of course he would. Because if van Zieks’s recollection was correct, it meant there was a possibility Asougi’s ring was stolen. So for it to somehow end up in Klint van Zieks’s stomach suggested there was something much, much more sinister happening behind the scenes.

Van Zieks stood once more but this time, it wasn’t out of hurt fury but grim determination.

“The time I’ve spent with you have been enlightening. I need to reassess this case immediately.” He looked at Ryuunosuke with a myriad of emotions playing across his countenance too complex to pick out. “I’m aware that subtlety isn’t in your vocabulary but I suggest you learn it if you wish to continue investigating this case.”

Ryuunosuke would be a little insulted if it weren’t van Zieks’s way of expressing concern.

“I will,” he assured.

“Good,” van Zieks said brusquely. He rang the bell, and Severin entered. “Have two carriages brought around for my guest and me. Ensure he gets home safely. My hospitality doesn’t simply end at my doors.”

“Yes, Master,” Severin said with a bow before leaving the room.

Kazuma rose at the same time as Ryuunosuke.

“Ah, wait! Before you go, was there anyone related to the case called A. Shinn?”

The glare Ryuunosuke received for his question was so forbidding, it wouldn’t lose to the rainstorm outside.

“Where did you hear that name?!” van Zieks growled, placing a hand on the table, looking very much like he’d rather slam it down instead. “I have no idea what you’re investigating but I suggest you stop while you’re ahead!”

Would it make it worse to tell him he was investigating the contents of the music box disc which was supposed to contain state secrets? No, better not. Ryuunosuke trusted van Zieks wouldn’t tell anyone, but he was a state prosecutor. He didn’t want to put him in that kind of position. At least like this, he’d give van Zieks plausible deniability in case Ryuunosuke got caught up in something later.

“Surely it can’t be that bad?” Ryuunosuke said in an attempt to dig for hints.

Van Zieks crossed his arms and looked down his nose at him.

“Your ignorance astounds me at times but this truly takes it to new heights. You need know no more than that this name is attached to one of the most notorious assassins in Britain. If that is not enough to discourage you, then don’t be surprised if you find yourself dead in the Thames.”

An assassin?!

A knock sounded on the door, and Severin stepped inside.

“Master, the carriages are ready.”

Van Zieks swept out with nothing more than to bid Kazuma, “Come.”

Kazuma lingered, however, waiting until Ryuunosuke started out of the room to walk beside him. Van Zieks was already all the way at the front door with a very unimpressed look on his face.

The middle-aged maid from earlier returned Ryuunosuke’s umbrella, and the three of them walked out into the rain boarding separate carriages.

Ryuunosuke was taken back home where Iris and Sholmes were playing some kind of card game.

“Welcome back, Runo!” Iris greeted. “How did it go?”

Sholmes attempted to use her inattention to stuff a card into the stack on the trunk between them only to get his hand pinched by a… a… a… a moving doll?!

“Gah! Foiled by my own creation!” Sholmes exclaimed rearing back. “Is there no love or loyalty in this world anymore to be betrayed by the very thing your own two hands have made?!”

Iris followed Ryuunosuke's line of sight and beamed.

“How do you like it? It’s our new invention!”

She put down her cards and held up the doll sitting in her lap. Unlike the one on the trunk, which was a mouse, this one was a rabbit. As he came closer, Ryuunosuke could see that the rabbit was dressed in attire very similar to Sholmes while the mouse wore a tiny version of his school uniform. They were adorable.

“W-What is this?” he asked in wonder, sitting next to Iris to peer closer.

“New communication devices!” Iris chirped, waving the rabbit’s arm. “We have the telegram, right? Well, what if instead of words, we can transmit voices?”

“We’ve been working ages on them,” Sholmes groaned, slouching in his armchair and flinging his arms over the sides. “The many sleepless nights and grueling days… You can’t possibly imagine the toil!”

“They’re just prototypes,” Iris added, setting the rabbit next to the mouse. “We can’t quite get the voice transmission to work over distances farther than the length of this room and they only have a limited range of motion, but there are still so many things we want to add!”

“You two are simply marvelous,” Ryuunosuke said with a smile.

Iris’s proud beam was so cute, he couldn’t help patting her on the head, making sure not to ruin her bow hairstyle. Iris giggled delightedly and leaned into the touch, soaking up the affection like a sponge.

Not for the first time, Ryuunosuke wondered how far into the future these two lived to be able to not only think of this but to actually make it happen.

“So? How’d tea with Mr. Reaper go?” Iris asked again once she was satisfied.    

“It was fine. We both apologized and talked about the Professor case,” Ryuunosuke replied.

“I imagine it must have been quite fruitful,” Sholmes said, fanning his face with his cards. “Did you find his cat in the end?”

“There were no cats, Mr. Sholmes,” Ryuunosuke grumbled in exasperation. “That was a different job.”

“Oh, was it now?” Sholmes laughed jovially.

Ryuunosuke wanted to ask him about A. Shinn. He was the only other lead he had now that Ryuunosuke found out A. Shin was an outlier on the list. But with Iris in the room, it was impossible considering she now knew one of the names was assassinated while the other disappeared. If he inquired after A. Shinn, he might as well tell her Wilson was dead.

There was nothing to be done about it now. He’d just have to be patient.

“What game are you playing?”

They played a few round of cards until it was almost time for Ryuunosuke to head off to meet Kazuma.

Before he left, Iris gave him a basket of food to take with him.

“I’m sure Kazie wouldn’t have time to eat before coming home. You should have a nice dinner with him!”

Ryuunosuke melted, kneeling to give her a hug which she returned with a laugh. Iris was so sweet and considerate. It was hard to imagine she was raised by a slob like Sholmes.

“You are the best.”

“Keep that in mind while you eat!” Iris said brightly.

A cab ride later, and Ryuunosuke found himself in front of a block of flats that couldn’t be considered dismal but also couldn’t be considered as nice as 221B. A happy middle ground.

He climbed up to the third floor and knocked on the door. There was no answer. It seemed Kazuma hadn’t returned yet. He settled against the wall to wait.

Idly, he pushed a foot against the wooden floorboard in front of him, enjoying the way he could make it squeak. The interior of the building wasn’t so bad either. The wallpaper lit by the gas lamps was clearly old but it wasn’t by any means peeling, and there were no damp spots Ryuunosuke could see on the ceiling. It was good that Kazuma was living comfortably.

“Barok van Zieks…”

Ryuunosuke snapped his attention towards Karuma. A stone he didn’t even know was lodged in the atrium of his heart loosened, washed away with his relief. Asougi was finally speaking again.

“Yes?” he encouraged.

“It… vexes me to admit, but we are more alike than I would’ve cared to think about,” Asougi divulged with great struggle as though the words were pulled out of him the way fishermen hooked out fish.

“He lost his brother to your father and you lost your father to him,” Ryuunosuke said and then frowned. “I hope the pattern doesn’t continue further than that.”

Asougi scoffed.

“He’s not worth my time.”

“Really? Really really?” Ryuunosuke pressed.

“What’s with that doubt?” Asougi demanded in a voice indicating a scowl.

“It’s just that this case ate at you for ten years.” He took his foot off the floorboard and shifted the basket in his arms. “And then you find out who sent your father to the gallows. Coupled with your temper?” He snorted. “Yeah, I don’t believe it.”

“Hrrrrn…! Fine! I admit it! I still resent him! I still hope he gets a taste of his own medicine!” Asougi spat balefully but then grudgingly added, “However… though I believe Father must have had good reason to kill Klint van Zieks, it’d be dishonest of me not to acknowledge that at the end of the day, Father still killed him, bringing great pain to the brother.”

“I’m sure Lord van Zieks is aware of how much he’d hurt you too in the role he played in sentencing your father. He’s too responsible not to be, and your situations are too similar.”

Asougi snorted.

“Aware or not, we will never see eye to eye in this or in any lifetime.”

“Well, just as long as you don’t kill each other,” Ryuunosuke said.

It was probably the best he could ask for. This scar was too profound to be anything but a permanent rift between them.

“I won’t kill him… But if, say, he was dangling off a cliff and I was the only one there…”

“Asougi, Lord van Zieks isn’t a bad man,” Ryuunosuke said, pained. “He made a huge mistake while he was mourning his brother, and he’s trying to make up for it now.”

“I know, I jest.”

Was he really?

“You worry too much, Naruhodou,” Asougi sighed. “Really, I am. I may never forgive him but I’m not so addled by anger as to be unable to differentiate right from wrong. I wouldn’t be an Asougi if I couldn’t.”

Ryuunosuke smiled at that inner strength and righteousness he so admired.

Footsteps hurrying up the stairs reached his ears before Kazuma appeared, his black cloak blending with the shadows of the hallway.

“Welcome home!” Ryuunosuke greeted.

“About time,” Asougi grumped rudely. It was a good thing Kazuma couldn’t hear him.

Noticing how winded Kazuma was, Ryuunosuke laughed. “You didn’t have to run. I’m sure Lord van Zieks kept you really busy after we had tea.”

Kazuma gave a dissatisfied frown, taking out a pocket watch to tap on its face. It was eight.

“It’s just half an hour,” Ryuunosuke assured.

“Half an hour is still late,” Asougi said argumentatively, clearly looking for a fight.

“Asougi, don’t make this difficult,” Ryuunosuke muttered, putting a hand on Karuma’s hilt. He gestured towards the door. “Are you going to let us in now?”

Kazuma unlocked the door and turned on the gas lamps. Immediately, it struck Ryuunosuke how sparse it was.

Pushed into the upper left corner were a bed and a bedside table next to a wardrobe. Several bookshelves lined the walls on the opposite corner where tatami mats were laid out underneath a floor table where several papers and books were neatly arranged. Farther along the wall was a wood cooking stove with a single kettle on top. A pile of wood lay next to it while a single shelf of dishware hung above it. There was only one other closed door which Ryuunosuke guessed was the bathroom.

There was no décor whatsoever and almost every personal effect he could see were practical, very unlike the personality that crowded his own office.

Almost every personal effect.

Sitting on top of a round table with two chairs in the middle of the room was a curious but familiar-looking object. Ryuunosuke made his way closer to it, astonishment coursing through him when he recognized it as the little telescope he’d been looking at through a shop window four days ago.

“Isn’t this…” he murmured as he set the basket on the table.

He turned to Kazuma who’d folded his arms with his head ducked just enough so that the hood shadowed his eyes.

“Were you the one following me that day?” Ryuunosuke asked incredulously.

Kazuma hesitated before nodding.

Was he… embarrassed?

The sense of endearment in his chest burst out of Ryuunosuke in the form of laughter. He went over and gave a hearty pat him on the shoulder.

“So that’s how you found my wallet! Why didn’t you just come up and say hi?”

Kazuma touched his mask and shook his head. Ryuunosuke’s humor dimmed a bit.

“Oh…” He lightened up again. “But well, I’d like to think I’d recognize you anyway mask or no, and the important thing is that we met in the end.”

Kazuma smiled and nodded.

“Anyway, you must be hungry,” Ryuunosuke said, making his way back to the basket. “If you rushed back, you probably didn’t get a chance to eat, right? Iris prepared food for us! Do you have any plates and cups?”

He unpacked steak and kidney pie, a cylindrical container of tea, salad, Yorkshire pudding, and treacle tart for dessert as Kazuma came back with plates, forks, and Japanese style cups. Iris had even been thoughtful enough to include onigiri and miso soup kept in a different container in consideration to Kazuma's Japanese origins.

Ryuunosuke portioned out the food, and they sat to eat.

“It’s delicious, isn’t it?” At Kazuma’s nod, he continued, “Iris is really amazing. She can do so many things you wouldn’t believe a girl her age could do. Cooking, writing, inventing, raising herbs… Did you know she even earned a degree in medicine?” Ryuunosuke laughed when Kazuma stared at him in disbelief. “It’s true! I even saw her certification. She’s so capable that you have to wonder whether Mr. Sholmes is the one raising her or the other way around.”

Kazuma mouthed “Sholmes”.

“Yeah, you might’ve heard of him or someone complaining about him,” Ryuunosuke said, sinking his fork into the pie, his tone turning decidedly less proud and more critical.

“He’s a detective but even though he gave himself the title Great Detective, his deductions are all over the place. He’s such an airhead, he couldn’t tell the difference between a random viola and the violin he owned and played for years. He forgets things constantly to the point he forgets cases he solved mere days ago. He throws tantrums like a child, and he loves to meddle and mess with people.”

Ryuunosuke ate the food off his fork with relish, chewing it vigorously before sighing and saying in a softer tone while pushing around his salad, “But he’s still a good man who would go out of his way to help strangers, he’s still the most brilliant person you’ll ever meet, and I owe a lot to him for his care.”

He looked up at Kazuma and smiled at the uncertainty in his eyes. He didn’t seem to know how to react.

“Anyway, I’m sure you have a lot of thoughts to share about Lord van Zieks too.” Ryuunosuke leaned forward. “What’s it like working with him? What do you think about him?”

Kazuma started to part his lips and froze. Ryuunosuke tilted his head in question.

“Kazuma?” Realization dawned on him. “Don’t tell me you can’t even speak in private? You haven’t taken your cloak or your mask off either.”

Gloved fingers ran along the lower edge of his mask hesitantly.

“Enough of this charade. Just speak,” Asougi said in a forceful almost commanding tone.

“Asougi, he might not be able to hear you but it doesn’t mean you should be so callous!” Ryuunosuke said. “We’re not going to get anywhere with your attitude!”

“Can’t hear me…” Asougi barked out a laugh. “It’ll be the biggest joke in the world if he can’t hear me! Think back, Naruhodou. Did he explicitly deny he could hear me?”

Come to think of it… That time, didn’t Kazuma only cock his head? He hadn’t shaken it. Ryuunosuke had just assumed he meant no.

He gaped at Kazuma who shook his head frantically, causing Asougi to snort.

“No, I suppose it’s not entirely accurate to say that he can hear me. He can sense my general thoughts just as I can sense his general presence at all times.”

“S-So all along…” Ryuunosuke buried his face in one hand with a groan. “You’re killing me here.”

“Don’t you dare say that!” Asougi snapped. “Just know you can talk freely without having to relay what I say. It’d certainly make this conversation go faster. Well, as fast as it can go when he won’t talk.”

Lowering his hand, Ryuunosuke set aside his plate to scoot his chair closer to Kazuma looking down his own plate with his jaw clenched so hard, he swore he could hear his friend's teeth creak. A gloved hand gripped the fork so tightly, it trembled.

Ryuunosuke removed both plate and fork from Kazuma's grasp before he accidentally broke either and detached Karuma to slide it onto his lap.

“Okay, I think we should get to the topic at hand now.”

“Let’s,” Asougi said coolly. “We’ve played around long enough. It matters not one iota to me, but for Naruhodou’s sake, I’ll entertain the question and ask you: why do you refuse me?”

Kazuma sat up, crossed his arms, and glowered at Karuma.

“Well? Speak!”

“Asougi, can you be a little less abrasive?” Ryuunosuke asked crossly. “I know you think he’s only your body, but he’s still his own person.”

“His own person, huh?” Asougi sneered. “If he were his own person, why hasn’t he taken off his cloak and mask in front of you? Why doesn’t he speak despite you being the only person in this room? He’s not his own person. He just knows how to do other’s bidding. Tell me, Kazuma, how does it feel being Stronghart’s dog?”

“Asougi!”

Kazuma surged up with curled fists.

“No? Then take off that mask and speak up! Right here, right now!” Asougi challenged thunderously.

When Kazuma didn’t move, he snorted.

“See, Naruhodou? He’d choose to be some official's dog over being a friend to someone who'd done nothing but treat him kindly.”

Ryuunosuke gripped Karuma so hard, his knuckles turned white. Never before had he been so overwhelmed with such a strong urge to throw something out the window. He was starting to think it was a mistake to bring Asougi with him.

“I should’ve just left you at home,” he muttered heatedly.

A pause.

“You don’t mean that,” Asougi stated.

“No, I do!” Ryuunosuke burst out. “We’re here to ask why Kazuma doesn’t want to accept you but all you’ve done is provoke him! Of course he’s not going to say anything if you keep doing that! Maybe that’s why he doesn’t want you! You keep antagonizing him!”

“Nothing I’ve said wasn’t the truth!” Asougi argued back. “He couldn’t even do this one small thing for you! That’s how little he regards you! He’d probably turn on you without a second thought if it’s for the sake of ambition!”

“Well with how sure you sound, I’m starting to wonder if you’re not just talking about yourself!” Ryuunosuke retorted, and the words immediately hit him as soon as they left his mouth.

Judging by the way Asougi suddenly quieted, it hit him too.

That's right... It was in front of Ryuunosuke all along as little bits and pieces of previous interactions and conversations trickled into awareness. How could he have not noticed until now? Asougi had always tried to distance himself from Kazuma but for all their differences, they were still the same person. So all those times Asougi regarded Kazuma with suspicion, was that out of how he actually perceived himself? A mindless backstabber? How? Why?

"Asougi... Do you really think that of yourself?" Ryuunosuke asked tremulously.

"Leave it."

"As—"

"I said leave it!" 

Speechless, Ryuunosuke looked up at Kazuma.

Kazuma loosened his stance to lean forward, gently gripping Ryuunosuke's upper arm to pull him off the chair. He gave him a squeeze before ushering him out the door.

“W-Wait, we’re not finished yet,” Ryuunosuke protested weakly.

Kazuma shook his head and pointed at Karuma clutched against his chest. Ryuunosuke deflated.

He was right. As long as whatever was plaguing Asougi wasn’t resolved, they weren’t going to get anywhere even if they tried to continue.

Kazuma walked him out the door and patted his shoulder. He hesitated, shifting ever so slightly before tentatively, as though he were about to touch something delicate, he raised the hand towards his cheek.

Ryuunosuke expected him to pinch it but all he did was let the hand hover centimeters away from his skin. Slowly, Kazuma lowered his arm again, sketched a quick bow, and then reentered his flat, closing the door behind him with a soft click.

Ryuunosuke stood staring at the door in a daze for a long time before making his way downstairs with heavy steps and a disquieted mind.

Where did this leave them now?

Chapter Text

What did it mean to be two different people of the same person? Where did one individual end and the other begin? Was Kazuma really what Asougi thought him to be and by extension himself? Who was Kazuma then?

Those were the questions that plagued Ryuunosuke all night long as he lay in bed tossing and turning before giving up and turning on the lamp to read.

He tried his hardest to concentrate but his mind kept wandering back to Asougi, forcing him to read the same lines over and over again until with a sigh, Ryuunosuke tossed the book aside as a lost cause. He scrubbed his face and turned his head towards Karuma propped silently against his night stand.

He couldn’t reconcile the valiant visage of his best friend, tall and broad-shouldered as he faced the world, red hachimaki fluttering proudly behind him, with the depths of the abhorrence for himself he spoke with. Where did it come from? Why? For how long? Ryuunosuke didn’t understand, and Asougi wasn’t inclined to explain, leaving him adrift in an ocean of uncertainty and shaken impressions.

Ryuunosuke knew very well how human Asougi was. He could be rude, impulsive, hot-headed, sometimes insensitive, and overly competitive along with a plethora of other flaws that gave Ryuunosuke more than one headache over the course of their friendship. But on some level, he’d always thought his partner invincible, like Asougi’s bright and burning sense of righteousness and the future he embodied made him above sadness or pain or self-doubt.

Of course now Ryuunosuke knew better, and he still hadn’t reached the bottom.

If he was truthful with himself, he was reluctant to find out more. He wanted to keep that image of perfection in his heart and the good days it represented; the times when the most complicated problems he’d come across were the ones written on an assignment sheet and Asougi wasn’t this dark, unknowable mess.

It exhausted Ryuunosuke.

All these British secrets and government conspiracies already made a small part of him wish he was in his futon at home or in his dorm, far away from all of it and completely unrelated to him. The last thing he wanted was even more secrets from the person who was supposed to be closest to him. And when he lingered on that for too long, his frustration started bubbling over until he had to clench his teeth against the demand that Asougi just told him everything already.

It was a despicable feeling that made Ryuunosuke sick to his stomach with shame to even have it. Asougi was precious to him. He was his best friend and partner, and he was hurting. It’d certainly be easier on Ryuunosuke if things were like they were in university, but he wouldn’t want that at Asougi’s expense.

Still, it was hard. Asougi made it hard, and it didn’t bloody have to be.

“Can’t sleep?”

Ryuunosuke sighed and nodded wearily. He didn’t lack tiredness, but his mind kept going and going and going.

“… Thinking about earlier?” Asougi slowly asked.

Ryuunosuke fiddled with the sleeve of his kimono.

“Yes.”

“… What about it were you thinking of?”

“What about it wasn’t I thinking of?” Ryuunosuke said, dropping his arms on either side of him on the mattress. “Is there going to be a day when you actually tell your best friend things?”

“I told you about Father.”

“Because you needed my help, not because you wanted to! Not really! If you never got trapped in Karuma, would you have ever told me?” Ryuunosuke shot back, the frustration of his thoughts leaking aggressively into his words.

“Why would I tell you something you were never even curious about?” Asougi retorted, rising to the challenge as he always did. “You seemed happy enough living in your own little world oblivious to everything!”

It stung. That was the part of Ryuunosuke’s life he was least proud of, and Asougi had to poke that hive.

“And that means I won’t care you were suffering?!” Ryuunosuke bit back, glaring at Karuma.

“No, you just never cared enough to ask! You were perfectly fine with seeing me as some kind of hero rather than an ordinary man!”

The ember of aggravation instantly flared.

“You’re so full of it!” Ryuunosuke exploded, turning bodily on the bed to face Karuma with a heated scowl. “Did you think I only saw you as some kind of hero? Heaven knows, I’ve spent enough time with you to know what a jerk you can be!”

“If I’m such a jerk, then why bother with me at all?!”

“Because I care about you, you big idiot! And it’s utter shite that I have to play this game with you in the first place because you didn’t trust me enough to tell me anything about yourself!”

“What did you expect me to do?! Sit you down and tell you over a cup of tea my feelings?! All the failings I found in myself?! Bear every single scar laid upon my soul?!”

“Yes, if you had to! Don’t you think I’d want to know?! Don’t you think the Mikotobas would want to know?!”

Asougi scoffed derisively.

“Isn’t that so easy? Your thinking is so simple! Next time your father is killed in a government ploy which you get lied to your face about by your foster father only to find out the truth through a fucking letter from some random stranger with a vendetta, be sure to tell me all the ways it twisted you inside!”

“I don’t have to go through all that to understand grief and betrayal!” Ryuunosuke snapped, shifting to sit at the edge of the other end of the bed. He couldn’t take being so close to Karuma right now. “I’ve had family die before, and how did you think I felt when we found out what Kagawa was doing?!”

“How could that possibly compare?!”

Ryuunosuke’s breath quickened. His eyes became a bit wet.

“Are you saying that what I went through didn’t matter?!”

“I’m saying the magnitude is negligible compared to dedicating ten years towards finding closure!”

Ryuunosuke grabbed the book and raised it towards Karuma as if to throw it but no, his arm refused to follow through. With a frustrated cry, he threw it against the wall instead. It bounced against the boards as he jumped off the bed to storm down the stairs.

“Oi!”

Livid as he was, he still had enough presence of mind not to slam his way out, not that his yelling probably hadn’t already awoken the entire house but still.

He sank to the floor in front of the door and sat there hugging his knees, refusing to cry over Asougi’s stupid, braindead remarks. If he did, it’d mean Asougi had successfully hurt him, and he’d be damned before admitting that prick hurt him.

The door to Sholmes’s suite cracked open, and Ryuunosuke cringed in guilt and embarrassment when Sholmes, illuminated by soft lamplight, poked his head through the door.

“A little late for a rowdy spot of soliloquy, don’t you think?”

Rather than sounding annoyed like any normal person would be at racket in the middle of the night, Sholmes just sounded amused. He wasn’t in his nightclothes at all, suggesting another late night up doing Great Detective things.

“Mr. Sholmes,” Ryuunosuke greeted awkwardly, uncurling a bit from his position. “Sorry, did I disturb you?” Then guiltier, “Did I wake Iris too?”

“Mm, I told her to let me handle this.” Sholmes opened the door a little wider to step halfway into the hallway. “A young lady must have her beauty rest, after all.”

“I’m so, so sorry,” Ryuunosuke groaned, hiding his face in his hands.

“Nonsense! What’s life without being disturbed once in a while in the middle of the night for some hearty gossip-worthy shouting?” Sholmes guffawed. “Why don’t you come inside?”

He flapped the door, waggling his brows in comic invitation, drawing a reluctant smile from Ryuunosuke.

“Okay.”

He followed Sholmes into his room which was as messy as if not more so than his side of the living room without Iris to tidy it up a bit. There were barely any parts of the floor free of random clutter and all his shelves were stuffed to the point of bursting. They might as well be a second wall with how tightly everything was packed together.

The actual wall immediately left of the door was completely covered in a jumble of photos and notes connected by tangles of strings (did they even mean anything or did Sholmes just like all the different colors?) while schematics and blueprints took over the space next to and above the large desk with multitudinous drawers pushed against the corner.

Unlike the desks in the living area, this one had a metal surface—lit by a bright lamp dangling over it—that could be propped up at an angle. A complex series of gears and rods attached to the desk side offered a huge magnifying glass with numerous lenses attached to it. Currently, it peered at the little rabbit doll Ryuunosuke saw earlier, a slit open in its back revealing tiny intricate mechanics inside.

“Make yourself at home,” Sholmes said, carelessly setting the lamp on what looked like a half-finished piece of machinery to the right of the doorway.

Ryuunosuke sat on the untidy bed because it was either that or the heap of books pushed against the bookcases in the upper left corner. It was also one of only two parts of the room that could be considered semi-neat the other being a flying shelf of picture frames that, although cluttered, was still arranged with obvious care so as to be able to display each captured memory prominently.

Many of them were of Iris at various ages doing various things. A few included Sholmes along with her. One of the two most notable photos was of Iris hugging a trophy almost as big as her, proud beam matching Sholmes’s own. The other was of Iris in a set of long robes and a square cap with a dangling tassel. She sat in the crook of a grinning Sholmes’s arm, both in the Sholmes Pose.

To Ryuunosuke’s surprise, at the center of the photographic procession was a captured scene he actually recognized. It was of Susato, Iris, and him sitting on the settee enjoying bowls of oshiruko. Iris was smiling through the stretched mochi between her teeth, Susato had a hand over her mouth daintily as she laughed, and Ryuunosuke was so absorbed with the oshiruko, he hadn’t even noticed the camera until it flashed. Still, it caught the blissful happiness on his face as he chewed.

Ryuunosuke smiled fondly.

A sharp zapping sound swiveled his head towards the desk. He watched in dazzled fascination as little sparks reminiscent of miniature fireworks flew into the air from the pen-like object attached to some coiling wire in Sholmes’s hand.

Dexterous fingers maneuvered various tools from the compartments upon compartments in the drawers to extract, adjust, or fit the delicate parts of the rabbit with a skill that made such a thing look as natural and easy as breathing.

It captured his attention for a while before he remembered where he was to be able to view such a thing in the first place and asked, “Er, Mr. Sholmes, why’d you bring me to your room?”

“Why’d you follow me in here?” Sholmes asked back playfully, using a tweezer to insert a gear even smaller than the size of Ryuunosuke’s pinky nail into the doll.

“I thought you had something you wanted to say to me?” Ryuunosuke said uncertainly, scratching his head.

“And what could that possibly be?”

Ryuunosuke sighed. Was this another one of Sholmes’s games? Ask a question and get a question back?

“I don’t know. Words of wisdom, maybe?”

“What words of wisdom would you like me to offer you?” Sholmes inquired, carefully tilting the sparky pen this way and that as if to find a good angle before letting out a brief, tiny spark.

Well, what did Ryuunosuke expect Sholmes to offer? His fight with Asougi was a personal one, after all. It was also major in a way that rarely happened between them. He had no idea how to proceed. He didn’t think he was wrong but didn’t all people arguing think that way?

“Have you ever had someone close keep secrets from you?” Ryuunosuke asked instead, rubbing his kimono sleeve between his fingers. Maybe he could glean something from someone else's experiences.

“Hmm, what brought this on?” Sholmes asked in turn, changing to a different angle to let out another spark.

“I was arguing with Asougi about constantly keeping things from me.”

“And?”

“And I wish he didn’t!” Ryuunosuke cried before immediately hushing. Sholmes didn’t so much as lift his head at his volume. Still, he quietened as he said, “I can’t help him if he keeps everything a secret.”

Sholmes rummaged through the bottommost drawer on the right and withdrew some kind of part for the rabbit.

“Why is everything a secret?”

“I… guess because it hurts too much to talk about,” Ryuunosuke murmured slowly, nudging a discarded kaleidoscope with his toe. “But won’t it be better to get it off your chest? Holding it inside just makes it worse.”

With a flourish, Sholmes finished adding the part with the sparky pen as he asked, “Will it make it worse?”

“Mr. Sholmes, you’re not being very helpful right now,” Ryuunosuke said flatly, hoping he could feel the jab of his matching stare into his skull.

“Aren’t I?” Sholmes chortled, twirling the pen between his fingers and sounding entirely like he was having too much fun. “So, will it make it worse?”

Ryuunosuke gave up. Sholmes’s whimsy was like the strong currents of a river, taking everything along with it for a ride. But sometimes, it did sweep into surprising destinations, so he replied, “Of course! If you keep it all inside, eventually, it’ll build up until it either explodes or breaks you.”

Sholmes uncoiled a length of wire so fine, it was as thin as hair.

“Did it explode or break Mr. Asougi then?”

“Asougi’s resilient, but… it’s starting to, I think,” Ryuunosuke said sadly, picking up the kaleidoscope and turning the cap just so he had something to fidget with. “I’m starting to see the cracks and I’m worried what’ll happen when he can no longer hold it together.”

“What are you worried will happen?” Sholmes asked as he slowly adjusted his tweezers to fit the wire inside.

“I… don’t know…” Ryuunosuke admitted, furrowing his brow. Huh? How could he not know? He knew something bad would happen but now that he was forced to put words into it, he didn’t actually know what bad thing to expect.

“He’s a sword right now, so there’s not much he can do… I guess… he’s really helpless and vulnerable right now…” Realization started to creep in. “He’ll definitely hate that. Even if there’s something he’s really frustrated or angry about, all he can do is scream and yell. Even then, I’m the only one who can hear him.”

Sholmes set the tweezers aside to adjust the magnifying glass.

“Why is that significant?”

“Asougi hates depending on other people, but he’s forced to depend on me. He must feel like he’s using me o-or involving me in something he feels he should’ve been able to solve on his own. Asougi is kind. He looks after people, but he’s not used to being looked after. There’s no way he’d be willing to dump his burdens on someone else, and I just kept—”

Ryuunosuke cut himself off with a groan as he let the kaleidoscope drop on his lap to bury his head in his hands.

“I’m such an idiot.”

Sholmes laughed raucously with one hand on his forehead while the other slapped his thigh. His chair tipped so far, he was ready to spill out of it.

“I don’t think I have to ask why for that one, do I?” he crowed gleefully.

“No, you don’t,” Ryuunosuke confirmed, putting the kaleidoscope aside before getting off the bed.

“Oh? Leaving so soon?” Sholmes asked teasingly, draping an arm over the back of the chair as Ryuunosuke came up to him on the way to the door.

Ryuunosuke smiled with a nod of his head.

“Yeah, I have to apologize to Asougi. Thanks for putting things into perspective, Mr. Sholmes.”

Sholmes raised his hands in a shrug.

“But I didn’t do anything? Was it not you who came to your conclusion on your own?”

“Please speak normally,” Ryuunosuke implored exasperatedly. “I get the point. I should always try to ask questions about my own feelings and other people’s when angry.”

“Was that my point?” Sholmes asked ponderously, rubbing his chin.

“Good night, Mr. Sholmes,” Ryuunosuke bid firmly, finally moving on to the door and leaving behind a chuckling Sholmes as he closed it.

The stairs creaked as he crept his way up, a trill of nerves quickening his pulse and drying his mouth. He had no problems with apologizing if he was in the wrong but what was he going to do if Asougi didn’t accept it?

He hesitated with a hand on the post, staring in the direction of the open door to his room where Karuma no doubt sat exactly where he left it before he stomped out. The moment he stepped just a little bit forward, Asougi would immediately see him.

Ryuunosuke could take it if he yelled. At least it was an avenue towards conversation. But if Asougi ignored him? He’d have no idea what to do.

The urge to stay on the landing for the rest of the night was strong, but…

He slapped his cheeks.

What must be done, must be done, whatever might come of it.

With renewed albeit shaky resolve, he lifted his foot and slowly came into view of his bedroom and the straight shot of Karuma leaning against the night stand still illuminated by the lamp Ryuunosuke hadn’t turned off in his rush to exit.

“Naruhodou!”

“Asougi…”

They spoke at the same time, but Asougi’s louder, clearly more anxious voice almost overshadowed Ryuunosuke’s more sedate and almost meek address.

“Where did you go?! I don’t care if you’re mad at me or if the world is falling around your ears! You never leave without Karuma! Ever! Do you understand?!”

“I was with Mr. Sholmes…” Ryuunosuke said, stunned to near speechlessness at the frantic lecture. “I thought you wouldn’t want to be around me anyway.”

“This and that are completely different matters! A petty squabble is nothing to your life!” Asougi let out a sigh-like sound before continuing in a calmer, more contrite way, “A squabble I must apologize for. I didn’t mean to imply you never cared about me or to belittle your feelings. The onus of telling you about myself fell on me, not for you to puzzle out. I’m sorry, Naruhodou.”

He’d probably be bowing right about now, and Ryuunosuke hastily replied as he walked into his room to sit on the bed near Karuma, “No, I have to apologize too. I kept pushing you even though you were probably uncomfortable sharing parts of yourself. Your situation is complicated and painful, and I should’ve respected that more, so I’m sorry too, Asougi.”

“Well, it’s not as though I of all people wouldn’t know what it’s like to have something of major importance kept from you by someone close,” Asougi said wryly. “Your anger is justified. I have been hiding a lot of things and I haven’t been very forthcoming. To have enough patience to endure until now is admirable.”

“Is it? I think I could’ve stood to be more patient,” Ryuunosuke said, rubbing the back of his neck in sudden shyness. “Um, so… what now?”

He still wanted Asougi to open up to him, but he didn’t want to push like before. He was at a loss as to how to approach this.

“… Naruhodou, what do you expect to get out of me telling you about myself?”

“Huh?” Ryuunosuke uttered, almost unable to comprehend the question. Why did Asougi make it sound as though this was a business exchange?

“If I’m being honest, I see no merit to it. I know you’d do anything and everything in your power to help because that’s just the kind of person you are,” Asougi said with a momentarily smile in his voice before it turned pessimistic. “But for this… I don’t know if you can...”

With a thoughtful hum, Ryuunosuke lifted his legs onto the bed and hugged them to his chest.

“Is that why you told me just being by your side was enough when I said I didn’t know how to help you in the way it mattered? Because you didn’t think I could help you anyway? Just… gave up on the idea?”

“… Maybe,” Asougi mumbled uncomfortably which Ryuunosuke took as an affirmative.

“So then why is only being by your side enough to do anything for you?”

A pause followed. Ryuunosuke rested his cheek against his knees and stared at the mesmerizing little flame in the lamp.

“You once said I represented the future to you,” Asougi began in a soft way that made Ryuunosuke's breath hitch. Something in his tone... “Well, to me, you are my present. After I received that letter, I had to carry on with my life as though I didn’t know my father was accused of murdering people in cold blood. I had to pretend everything was fine, that I was still the same person I was before the discovery. It got to the point I lost sight of which parts of me were driven by sincerity and which were just driven from rage and despair.

“But when I became friends with you, I felt at my most natural that I’d ever been. You kept me grounded in the moment and let me see what was in front of me instead of what was behind or far away. With you, I felt I could never stray from the right path even if what was inside swallowed me whole. You are…”

There was a strange longing in his murmur Ryuunosuke couldn’t place that somehow brought to mind imagery of Asougi reaching for the distance somewhere beyond.

When his friend didn’t pick up his sentence again, Ryuunosuke verbally nudged him with an, “I am…?”

“N-Never mind!” Asougi said hastily. “In light of all that, I thought that having you at my side would keep me calm enough to eventually allow me to figure things out.”

“Did you?”

“If we have to have this conversation, then I obviously didn’t,” Asougi said with a hint of drollness.

“Maybe it’s not something you can figure out by yourself, then. Listen, Asougi.” Ryuunosuke put down his legs once more. “I still don’t know how to help you find a resolution for yourself but as you said, only you can decide what you need. And as flattered as I am that you think I radiate some magic aura that’ll let you somehow work things out when you haven’t for the past ten years, you have to actually talk to me. Otherwise, you’re never going to progress at all.”

“… I don’t know where to start.”

“Well, I think the obvious place is why you think you’re some kind of government dog backstabber,” Ryuunosuke prompted.

“You’ll hate to hear this, but it’s part of the secret of the music box, but!” Asougi added hurriedly before Ryuunosuke could properly digest his words. “What I can tell you is that I’m deeply ashamed of myself for the reason I’m there in the first place. Although at the time I thought it necessary, I compromised an integral part of myself. If I was willing to do that, would it escalate? What else would I sacrifice for my goals? What else was I capable of? Where did the line end? The more I thought about it, the more uncertain of myself I became…”

Ryuunosuke tried to set aside the questions that immediately crowded his tongue as they did whenever the music box was mentioned and focus on what was immediate.

“What did you imagine you’d do? What was the worst thing?”

“I-I don’t know… Maybe I’d end up killing someone...”

“You can be mean and hot-headed, but I don’t think you have it in you to kill anyone. You clearly do, though.” Ryuunosuke leaned his forearms against his thighs, clasping his hands together. “So, is there proof you’ll kill someone?”

“No, but there isn’t anything that proves I won’t kill someone either,” Asougi argued.

“I think you’re falling into two logical fallacies here.” Ryuunosuke held up a finger. “First, just because you made one decision doesn’t mean it’ll affect your next one. Second,” he raised a second finger, “just because there’s no evidence you won’t kill someone, doesn’t mean you will.” He lowered his hand. “I don’t think you’re being very fair to yourself, Asougi,” he chided gently. “I know you’re something of a perfectionist, but… let off on yourself a little. You’re only human. You make mistakes and change your mind, and that’s fine.”

Asougi didn’t respond right away, probably mulling over what he said.

“Just think about it,” Ryuunosuke said, getting fully on the bed. “If you want to talk about it more, I’m always here.”

“Thank you, Naruhodou,” Asougi said quietly.

Ryuunosuke smiled.

“There’s nothing to thank me for. I should be able to do at least this much for a friend. Good night, Asougi.”

“Good night.”

Ryuunosuke turned off the lamp, got under the covers, and went to sleep.

“Good morning, Runo! Got everything sorted out?” Iris asked when Ryuunosuke finally wandered into Sholmes’s suite, rubbing his eyes and trying to stifle his yawns. She held up a cup of tea. “Here, this’ll help revitalize you a little.”

Ryuunosuke accepted the cup with a smile.

“Thanks, Iris.”

He chugged it down, its mellow flavor and warmth spreading across his abdomen. He did indeed feel a bit better.

“I think you should take a rest today. You look a tad dreadful,” Dr. Iris said, peering critically at his face.

“I’m fine. I just missed out on a little sleep. I’ll make up for it by going to bed earlier today,” Ryuunosuke said, picking up a scone.

“No, you should take today off,” Asougi opposed firmly with some disapproval. “You’ve also been running around for several days straight without any rest.”

But he didn’t want to rest. He bit into his scone to try to hide his sullen dissatisfaction.

“Why don’t you take a simple stroll?” Iris proposed. “A bit of leisure and fresh air ought to make you right as rain.”

“If you collapse in the middle of an investigation, I will use you as my sparring partner,” Asougi threatened ominously.

“A stroll sounds lovely!” Ryuunosuke agreed enthusiastically, vigorously nodding his head.

Iris grinned with a knowing, amused twinkle in her eye.

“Excellent! Care for another cuppa?”

Breakfast finished, he left 221B and headed towards the park carrying a satchel of books, some leftover scones, and a container of tea.

It was hard to believe that these scenic havens bringing natural peace and beauty existed inside of an otherwise chaotic and man-made sprawl. Unlike the wildness of the forests and mountains in Japan, the parks were designed with a pleasing aesthetic in mind, winding paths to wander on, and places to sit and picnic.

From the bustle of the city, entering a park felt somewhat like crossing into a world of its own. Maybe this sensation of detachment from reality was similar to what kamikakushi was like.

Ryuunosuke walked along the cobbled path in search of a bench. Yesterday’s rainfall made the ground too soggy to sit on. He kept his pace languid, enjoying the greenery that contrasted with the gray and red that made up a lot of London.

“—late-er our poor old fr-end nev-er got ove-er the… shock?”

The words were pronounced slowly and carefully by a familiar voice unused to the way they fit in her mouth as she read them aloud.

“That’s right, shock,” a gruffer voice confirmed.

Ryuunosuke rounded the bend in the path to find Gina with a deep furrow in her brow as she read with utmost focus from an open Randst Magazine in her hands. Next to her was Gregson, one arm resting on the bench top and head bent to read along.

“The shock of his dis… dis…”

“Dis-si-pate-ed.”

“Dis-see-pate-ed. Never got over the shock of his dis-see-pate-ed… Wot’s it mean?”

“Means to disappear.”

“Why doesn’t Iris just use that 'en? She sure knows loads o’ ‘ard words…” Gina grumbled, scratching her head from under her cap.

“Gina? Inspector Gregson? What’re you doing here?” Ryuunosuke asked, announcing his presence.

Gregson fixed him with an unfriendly glare while Gina lit up at the sight of him. Curled against her side fast asleep was Toby, a pink plaid neckerchief that Ryuunosuke recognized as the one Gina used to wear tied around his neck.

“’Ey ’Oddo! Out enjoyin’ the wevvah?”

“Yeah, actually.” He tugged up his satchel. “Thought I’d do some reading. It seems you have the same idea.”

“Yeah!” Gina held up the Randst with a broad grin. “Was readin’ one o’ Iris’s. Almost finished this one an’ it only took me three days!”

Ryuunosuke smiled warmly.

“That’s great, Gina!”

Gina glowed at the praise, drawing a chuckle from him.

“Um, hello Inspector Gregson,” Ryuunosuke greeted belatedly. “Do you… have a day off?”

“I got some free time. Thought I’d school the lass while I’m at it,” Gregson replied directing a look as sour as spoilt milk at him. “She can’t focus worth a damn readin’ anythin’ but Herlock Sholmes.”

“It’s actually pret'y interestin’ all the mysteries! Didn’t think that Sholmes cove was actually clevah. ‘E ‘elped me out, an' I'm grateful, but ‘e seemed a few pence short o’ a bob if ya know wot I mean.” She turned the Randst towards Ryuunosuke. “This one’s 'bout Garrideb! Boss told me ‘e’s from a case a few months back!”

“Oh, yeah. Garrideb was the landlord of a building where two cases took place,” Ryuunosuke confirmed, looking in interest at the illustrations.

“Was that all?” Gina asked, flipping the magazine to look at it. “Wonder where Iris gets the rest of this stuff 'en.” Eagerly, she asked, “’Ey, ya live wiv Sholmes. Do ya know if ‘e threa'ened anyone?”

“What?” Ryuunosuke asked with an incredulous laugh. “No! Mr. Sholmes wouldn’t hurt a fly! Actually, a fly would probably hurt him,” he mumbled, remembering how a fly buzzling around Sholmes’s head had annoyed him enough to try swatting it away from him. He’d tripped.

“Told you,” Gregson said with a chortle.

Gina looked down at the Randst with a crestfallen pout.

“Shucks, 'e didn’t threa'en anyone?”

“What in the world is in that magazine?” Ryuunosuke asked. What in the world did Iris write? “Where’d you read that Mr. Sholmes threatened someone?”

“Near the endin’,” Gina said, standing to share the magazine and to point out the relevant passage. “The bad cove shot Wilson, and Sholmes went mad.”

Ryuunosuke scanned over the text. Just as Gina said, there was indeed a part where Wilson was shot, and Sholmes was so angry, he’d threatened to actually kill the shooter if the wound had been fatal.

“That seems a little out of character for Mr. Sholmes,” Ryuunosuke commented, scratching his head. “But then again, I guess it’s just based off of him. You’ve met Mr. Sholmes. Does it look like he could threaten to kill anyone?”

Gina only had to think about it for a few seconds before replying, “Nah, yer right. I bet even the boss could win a fight against Sholmes!”

“Oi! I’ll have you know I can hold my own against an entire gang let alone a single reedy bloke!” Gregson sniffed.

“I’ll believe it when I see it!” Gina laughed.

Gregson glanced at his pocket watch and stood.

“Ya gotta go already?” Gina complained. “Can’t ya stay a little longer? I’m almost finished!”

She waved the Randst.

“Sorry, lass, that’s the life of a bobby. You’ll understand someday,” Gregson said, sounding genuinely apologetic. “Just enjoy the freedom you have now. Heaven knows you won’t get a moment of peace after becomin’ a full-fledged detective.”

“If yer goin’, why can’t I just go wiv ya, then? Ain’t ya s'posed to be watchin’ me?” Gina demanded in frustration, crinkling the magazine in her hand.

“Some of my missions are too dangerous,” Gregson said with the weariness that could only come about from having multiple arguments on the subject.

“That’s wot ya say all the time!” Gina yelled, stamping a foot. “But how many missions are ya really goin’ into if all ya do is take me to fish an’ chip shops?! I bet it’s just cuz ya don’t want me 'round!”

Gregson drew himself up and folded his arms.

“Now you listen here, missy,” he said sternly, “this is just part of the job. It has nothing with whether I want you around or not. I don’t call the shots, and these missions are for the sake of protectin’ the public. You’re a detective apprentice. You should learn what it means to be a detective.”

“Fine! Then go on yer bloody mission! See if I care!”

She stomped to the bench and sat on it with a huff. Toby, awoken from the commotion, crawled onto her lap for attention which she gave by scratching behind his ears. The angry tension about her expression lessened though it still lingered.

Gregson sighed as he watched her, running a hand through his hair under his hat. He hesitated, flitting between approaching her and leaving her alone before finally shaking his head and turning to Ryuunosuke.

“A word with you.”

They walked a small distance away from the bench near a tree behind which Gregson could keep an eye on Gina.

“So," Gregson crossed his arms, "any ideas why the Reaper would suddenly barge into my office the other day to question me about a certain closed case from ten years ago?”

“… N… Noooo…” Ryuunosuke replied, eyes trailing to the side where the path continued.

Gregson snorted and fixed him with a dull stare.

“Anyone ever tell you you’re pants at lyin’?”

Ryuunosuke winced.

“I… might have been discussing the case with him yesterday…”

Gregson sighed, but it wasn’t aggravated or even slightly annoyed. It just sounded defeated.

“Listen, sunshine,” he began. He licked his lips and put his hands in his pockets as he glanced around as though what he should say hung from the branches of the trees and bushes around them.

“For all you did to humiliate Scotland Yard, I don’t think you’re a… rotten lad,” he confessed grudgingly. “Could stand to keep your nose out of places it doesn’t belong but now…” he looked down, “it’s gotten to the point the Reaper’s involved, and I don’t know how things will square out for you anymore. Feels only right to give one last warning to back out while you can.”

Gregson shifted uncomfortably, clearly unused to these kinds of heart-to-hearts which made his warning all the heftier.

“Thank you, Inspector Gregson,” Ryuunosuke replied solemnly. “I appreciate you going out of your way to caution me, but this is the road I'll continue to walk on.”

Gregson’s head shot up to glare furiously at him.

“You’re out of your mind,” he snapped. “Did keepin’ company with Sholmes make you as barmy as him?”

“Maybe,” Ryuunosuke agreed wryly.

Gregson threw his hands up in aggravation.

“Sod it! Your life, sunshine! Do whatever the bloody hell you want with it! I’m leavin’!”

He stalked past Ryuunosuke, tense around the shoulders. Ryuunosuke stared after him in slight apology but not regret. Even if he was rough around the edges, at the end of the day, Gregson was a good man. Although what part he really played in the Professor case was unclear, his heart was set in the right place. That was what Ryuunosuke wanted to believe, so he could do nothing but doubt him.

Ryuunosuke made his way back to Gina who looked up from giving Toby belly rubs. At least she appeared calmer than before.

“Done gabbin’ wiv each o'ver?”

“Yeah.” He gestured towards the Randst lying face down on the bench. “You’re not going to keep reading?”

“No point,” Gina said, affecting an air of dismissal as she took a hand off Toby to give a shrug. Maybe Ryuunsouke would be more convinced if he hadn't witnessed her earlier reaction to Gregson leaving. “Wouldn’t know if I got a word right.”

“I could help,” he said, picking up the magazine to sit in its spot.

“Ha, a foreigner helpin’ me learn me own language. Wot has the world gotten to?” Gina asked rhetorically. Nonetheless, she slid closer. “How’d ya learn the Queen’s English anyway?”

“I studied it in university,” Ryuunosuke replied with a smile. “I thought it’d be useful to know since it has a wide variety of applications.”

“Vari—Apply-wot? Are ya makin’ fun o’ me cuz I didn’t go to some fancy, shiny school?” Gina demanded with a huff.

“N-No, that’s not what I intended at all!” Ryuunosuke cried, trying to backtrack. He could hear the faint sounds of amusement from Asougi. Thanks a lot. “I just… It’s, uh…”

Gina laughed and slapped his shoulder.

“Relax! I was just joshin’! So ya were in school studyin’ English, huh? Didn’t know that about ya,” Gina said thoughtfully. “Wot’s it like?”

“It was stressful because of all the classes, the tests, and the assignments with deadlines, but it was still peaceful and a lot of fun,” Ryuunosuke recounted fondly, thumbing through the magazine. Those days felt so far away already.

“I made some friends, but there was one I was particularly good friends with. His name’s Kazuma Asougi, and he’s amazing. There’s no one at university who doesn’t know who is. He’s the youngest practicing lawyer in Japanese history, he’s really smart and knows English as well as I do, he has masterful skill with the sword, martial arts, and even some archery, he can be intimidating at first but he’s really kind and—”

“Alright, alright, I get it! Yer comple'ly smitten wiv him! Can we get readin’ or wot?” Gina asked impatiently with an exasperated roll of her eyes.

Ryuunosuke’s face set afire.

“I’m not—what? I’m not in love with him!” he protested, probably louder than he intended.

Gina looked at him strangely.

“I wasn’t bein’ serious.”

“O-Oh, haha… Right, um…” Ryuunosuke cleared his throat, desperate to distract himself from how horribly embarrassed he was by the kneejerk reaction. Where did it even come from? “So where did you leave off?”

Still giving him a funny look, she pointed out the last paragraph and began to slowly read.

Chapter Text

It didn’t take long to go through the rest of the passage. When Gina finished the last sentence, they moved on to talk about what she thought of the story, other Herlock Sholmes stories she read, which was her favorite, and her progress in reading and writing.

“I don’t get some o’ these words!” Gina related to Ryuunosuke in frustration. “F-R-I is ‘fry’, innit? But then why’s ‘friend’ not ‘fry end’? Why can’t I just spell it F-R-E-N-D? It makes this ‘ole readin’ and writin’ fing ‘ard!”

Ryuunosuke laughed. Toby seemed to like that and let out a happy bark, earning him a pat.

“I agree. When I first started learning English, those were my exact thoughts too. Some words made me scratch my head. For instance, you’d think cough is spelled C-O-F or K-O-F, right? But it’s actually C-O-U-G-H.”

Gina’s head fell back as she let out a long groan.

“I’m never goin’ to get a ‘ang of this!”

She giggled when Toby took her position as an invitation to start licking her chin. She rubbed the puppy’s head vigorously.

“Things are always hard in the beginning, but it gets easier. You just have to keep practicing,” Ryuunosuke said in sympathetic amusement. “And look, you’re doing a pretty good job so far! You’ve managed to finish The Three Garridebs and all those other stories, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, I did, didn’t I?” Gina agreed with a smug grin.

“Why don’t you drop by 221B for tutoring?” Ryuunosuke proposed, the idea striking him suddenly. “Inspector Gregson doesn’t seem to have a lot of time to help you whereas Iris and I are pretty available most of the time.”

“I want to,” Gina sighed, fixing Toby’s neckerchief, “but I never know when Boss needs me, so I ‘ave to be at the office just in case. ‘Sides, I…” she ducked her head and mumbled, “do want to be a good detec’ive…”

“It’s okay, I understand,” Ryuunosuke assured, patting her on the shoulder. “Just know you can come by any time you need us or even if you don’t. Iris would be ecstatic to see you either way, and having you around really brightened up the place last time.”

Gina smiled shyly down towards Toby and nodded.

“By the way, I’ve always meant to ask why you suddenly decided to become a detective,” Ryuunosuke said. “I thought you hated police.”

“Oh that.” Gina scuffed the ground with her boot. “I just ’ad a lot o’ time to fink’s all. After I was let out o’ me flowery dell, I went back to divin’ for a spill, but it didn’t feel the same; was finkin’ ‘wot am I doin’ wiv meself?’ Kept goin’ back to wot ‘appened and ‘ow ya defended me ‘gainst ‘em odds, an’ I fought, ‘I wanna do that.’ Ya know…” she tugged down her hat but Ryuunosuke could still glimpse the red suffusing her face, “protec’in’ small folk ‘oo ain’t got no one on their side…”

Ryuunosuke’s breath stuttered for a moment. Did he really inspire Gina into pursuing law enforcement? It was… gratifying fit to make his heart burst.

“Obviously can’t be a fancy lawyah, so I fought police would do. I still got to keep me promise to Iris ‘bout findin’ ‘er old man, aftah all. I couldn’t pass the test 'cause I couldn’t read or write, but ‘en that Sholmes cove came up to me an’ ‘ad Boss take me on. An’ ‘ere I am.”

Gina weakly lifted her arms to indicate the present.

“Do you enjoy it so far?” Ryuunosuke asked.

“Sure, I guess,” Gina said, stroking Toby’s back when the puppy started pawing at her hand. “The work’s interestin’ an’ everyone’s pret’y friendly. It’s nicer than I fought.”

“That’s good to hear,” Ryuunosuke said with a smile. “You seem rather close to Inspector Gregson, and he seems to care a lot about you.”

“Ha! Me an’ ‘im?” Gina turned her nose up. “We don’t get on. ‘E just put up wiv me 'cause of Sholmes.”

“But he takes the time to teach you how to read and write,” Ryuunosuke pointed out. “I don’t think anyone who just puts up with you would do that.”

“Yeah, well… I s’pose…” Gina scratched Toby absently. “But ‘e nevah teaches me nuffin’ else and all ‘e does is ordah me ‘round! ‘Ow’s I s’posed to be a propah detec’ive if I don’t learn nuffin’?”

“Gina, I don’t know if you know this, but part of an apprenticeship is just following your mentor around and learning by watching what they do,” Ryuunosuke said gently so as not to aggravate Gina’s growing dissatisfaction. “The small tasks they give are supposed to ease you into the role, and if you don’t understand something, you ask questions.”

Gina chewed her lip before blowing out a breath and stretching out her legs.

“Alright, fine. It’s not that I don’t learn nuffin’, but if I’m s’posed to be followin’ ‘im, ‘e should take me wiv 'im to those missions ‘e always disappears off to.” Her flicker of loneliness was overtaken by a sly expression as she picked up Toby to bring him close to Ryuunosuke’s face. “Did ya know? Boss said dogs ‘ave keen smell. One whiff an’ Toby 'ere can chase ‘at smell to the ends o’ the world!”

“To the ends of the world?” Ryuunosuke repeated incredulously. “… Can dogs swim that far?”

“’Course not!” Gina scoffed with a roll of her eyes at the same time Asougi dryly asked, “Why don’t you try taking that swim, Naruhodou?”

Okay, fine, it was a stupid question, but it was the first thing that popped into his head!

“Point is, dogs can track criminals and such-like! Chief Inspec’ah Toby ‘ere’s a bone-fide detec’ive is wot the boys at the Yard said!” Gina leaned closer and confided, “Now, don’t tell Boss, but I’ve been teachin’ Toby to track ‘im.”

“Oh, and how’s that going?” Ryuunosuke asked, giving Toby a pet before Gina withdrew him from his personal space.

Gina shook her head with a sigh.

“’E just keeps findin’ every cove eatin’ fish an’ chips.”

“Wow, is Inspector Gregson secretly made of fish and chips, then?”  Ryuunosuke said, a little impressed. Could a man eat so much of a food that even a dog couldn’t differentiate between them? Maybe he should cut back on the biscuits…

“But we ain’t givin’ up!” Gina declared. She hoisted Toby into the air. “Chief Inspec’ah Toby’s on the case!”

“Good luck,” Ryuunosuke chuckled.

He hoped Gregson wouldn’t get too mad when he found out Gina followed him. She only wanted to spend more time with him, after all.

“But you should probably be careful. I don’t think Inspector Gregson was lying when he said he was off to something dangerous.”

Gina snorted, lowering Toby back to her lap.

“’E’s probably just duck an’ divin’ in anothah fish an’ chip shop.”

Ryuunosuke blinked. Was this another one of Gina’s vernacular?

“Duck and diving?”

“Skivin’! ‘E’s skivin’!”

“I don’t know, Gina. Inspector Gregson isn’t the slacking type. If he says it’s dangerous, it probably is,” Ryuunosuke said worriedly.

“Aw, loosen up, ‘Oddo! It’ll be fine!”

Ryuunosuke couldn’t, however. He had a bad feeling in his gut. He didn’t know if it was because Gina was still learning to trust others, but she wasn’t taking Gregson at his word. Her guard wouldn’t be up at all if she truly walked in on something dangerous.

“Um, Gina, maybe the next time you decide to track Inspector Gregson, I should go with you,” he suggested.

Gina was too stubborn to be dissuaded. So, if he couldn’t get her to give up on the idea, he could at least go with her to ensure her safety.

“’Oddooo!” Gina groaned, dropping her head on the back of the bench. “It’s nuffin’! ‘Oo knew you was such a muvvah ‘en.”

“Come on, Gina. At worse, he really is slacking and I would’ve come along for no reason.”

Gina rolled her head on the bench in refusal with a drawn out, "Noooo..."

“Please?” Ryuunosuke wheedled. “I’ll give you two shillings!”

Gina’s head sprang up.

“Make it three!”

“Deal!” Ryuunosuke said in relief, whipping out his wallet.

“No need!” Gina held up three coins with a smirk. “Got me advance payment.”

“Can you stop doing that?” Ryuunosuke asked with a small glare.

Gina popped a coin into the air and caught it with an air of smugness.

“No.”

“Don’t think I forgot about the training you’re supposed to ask from Miss Lestrade, partner,” Asougi said warningly.

Ryuunosuke really hated him at that moment.

“Gina,” he said with so much reluctance, she raised her brows at him. “Can I ask for a favor? Actually...”

He hesitated. Talking about Gregson reminded him of the Professor by relation and a few things he had yet to examine one of which was the Professor’s autopsy report. If Asougi Genshin’s death was faked, did it mean it’d been fabricated? If so, it’d be physical proof that there was a government-level conspiracy behind everything.

The problem was whether he should involve Gina. Would it drag her into the waters with him? But Gina knew nothing about the Professor, giving her some protection, and honestly, Ryuunosuke didn’t know how else to acquire the report. Sholmes had been banned from viewing any documents, Gregson was definitely out of the question, and he didn’t know anyone else at the Yard. Gina was the only one he could turn to.

“Oi, ‘Oddo. ‘Elloooo.”

Gina waved a hand in front of Ryuunosuke’s face, snapping him out of his thoughts.

“Oh, uh, sorry, um… make that two favors.”

“Might cost ya ex’ra,” Gina said, not wasting any opportunity to wring every farthing Ryuunosuke was worth.

“First…” His teeth ached just trying to get this favor out. Pain. He was in so much pain. “I need your help… training myself to…” He struggled to squeeze the rest of the sentence out. This must be what it felt like to get a tooth pulled without anesthetics and wasn't that a thought that made him cringe. “… tell whenever people are sneaking up to and around me…”

“Wait… ya tellin’ me… ya want me to ‘alf-inch from ya?” Gina crowed, her incredulous glee rising with each word to match her growing grin of giddy delight.

“Half-inch?”

“I mean, ya want me to lift from ya?!” Gina cackled. Toby barked along with her wicked elation. “Yer let’in’ me do it?!”

Ryuunosuke hung his head.

“Yes, Gina. I am,” he confirmed in monotone.

Gina laughed so hard, she startle some nearby birds into flight, kicking her feet as she clutched the yipping Toby to her chest.

“Y-Ya want me to filch from ya! Ya—”

Her mirth bent her over Toby who squirmed at getting squished. It worked to calm her down somewhat, and she stroked the puppy in apology.

“Someone wan’in’ me to ‘alf-inch from ‘em! Never thought I’d see the day! Yer a funny mate, ‘Oddo! Are ya sure ya didn’t ‘it yer ‘ead? Well, wotevah. I’ll do it! I keep any prizes I get though! Payment for me bothah!”

“Yeah, yeah, I figured that’d be the case,” Ryuunosuke sighed, inwardly mourning his budget.

“So? Wot’s the othah fing? Don’t tell me ya want me to read to ya next,” Gina said with a slight chortle in her voice.

“No, actually, I need your help getting an autopsy report or rather, a death certificate.”

Gina suddenly became alert with intense interest.

“Yer investiga’in’ somefin’?” she asked eagerly.

“What’re you looking for, Naruhodou?” Asougi muttered almost to himself.

“Yeah,” Ryuunosuke said. “The coroner requires permission from Scotland Yard before I can view any of their documents, and you’re from Scotland Yard, but…” He scratched his head. “Honestly, I’m not sure the coroner will let me see the report even with you there since you’re new to the job and you’re only an apprentice.”

He immediately regretted his wording when Gina reared back in offense.

“Wot?!” She glared at him. “I’ll ‘ave ya know I’m just as much a detec’ive as the boss or anyone else! I’ll prove it to ya right now! Come on!”

Gina grabbed Ryuunosuke’s arm and tried to tug him with her as she got up the bench, dislodging Toby to the ground.

“Whoa, whoa, wait a minute, Gina!” he cried as he stumbled to his feet. “I didn’t mean to say you’re any less of a detective!”

“Well ya said it anyway! So get a move on before I arrest ya!”

“You’re just blatantly abusing your power now?!”

What happened to protecting the small folk?! Or did he just not count?! The future of British law enforcement was troubling…

It wasn’t until they stood in front of St. Synner’s that Gina calmed down from her indignation enough to ask with her hands on her hips, “So, wot report are ya lookin’ for again?”

“I never said,” Ryuunosuke replied. “But we’re looking for the autopsy report of someone called the Professor.”

“Funny name,” Gina said as she started to walk inside with Toby in her arms. It occurred to Ryuunosuke that maybe the dog should stay outside.

“Um, is there a place we can maybe leave Toby? I don’t think he’s going to like it down there,” he said.

“Wot? And leave Chief Inspec’ah Toby from an inves’igation?” Gina gasped, scandalized. “That’s per... per… per-somefin’ somefin’ justice!”

Ryuunosuke stared at her in confusion.

“I think Miss Lestrade means to say perverting the course of justice,” Asougi offered.

Maybe Gregson started teaching her different types of offenses after the incident with Bowler and Toby. At least it seemed like Gina was being serious with her studies if she remembered this much.

“Right, well, Chief Inspector Toby is going to have a hard time inside with how it’s going to smell,” Ryuunosuke warned.

“Can’t be worse than the streets ‘e wandered in,” Gina said, popping her hip with a cocked brow. “Some o’ those places… phew!” She swatted her hand in front of her nose. “Ya won’t Adam an’ Eve the pen an’ ink; enough to curl yer Barnet I tell ya wot.”

Ryuunosuke had no idea what her last sentence meant at all but the main takeaway was that Toby went with them.

“All right but don’t say I didn’t tell you,” he said as he walked into the hospital.

Sure enough, the moment he opened the basement door at the bottom of the stairs, Gina did a full body flinch.

“Blinkin’ ‘eck!” she exclaimed with feeling, pinching her nose as Toby whined. “Wot’s this smell?”

“It’s the chemical that ah… keeps the body from rotting. It’ll be worse inside one of the rooms,” Ryuunosuke said with a grin. Seeing someone suffer formaldehyde for the first time sure was amusing. No wonder why Sholmes and Iris never warned him about the smell beforehand.

Gina punched him on the shoulder which Ryuunosuke took with a token, “Ow.” It didn’t wipe the grin off his face, though. She rolled her eyes.

“Ugh. Cor blimey! ‘Old on, I’ll be back.”

Gina raced up the stairs and returned a few minutes later sans Toby.

“Alright, let’s go!”

Ryuunosuke led the way to the autopsy room and knocked, the lightheartedness from earlier quickly fading into nervousness as he waited for the door to open or not in the case Sithe was away. She wasn’t away.

A long moment later, the door opened just enough to reveal Sithe who scanned over Gina before resting her sights on Ryuunosuke.

“May I help you?” she inquired coolly.

Before Ryuunosuke could reply, Gina thrust up her badge and declared, “Inspec’ah Lestrade of Scotland Yard! We’re ‘ere to see ‘bout a report on a cove named the Professah!”

Sithe’s aloof eyes shifted down at her.

“Ah yes, you must be Inspector Gregson’s apprentice. Unfortunately, that document has been strictly prohibited from all viewing.”

“By who?” Ryuunosuke asked, startled.

Sithe crossed her arms.

“By order of Lord Stronghart.”

Stronghart?! But why?

“However, even if he hadn’t ordered it, junior members of Scotland Yard would have no authority to ask for any kind of autopsy report. If you wish for access,” she turned to Gina, “Inspector Gregson would have to be the one to ask for it.”

“Wot?!” Gina screeched, making Ryuunosuke wince with the way it bounced off the stony hallway. “I’ll ‘ave ya know I’m just as much an inspec’ah as Boss! Why’s it mat’ah if it’s me or ‘im!?”

“This is the policy of our Forensic Investigation Team,” Sithe said, unfazed. “You’d do well to study it if you wish to continue your career in law enforcement.”

“I’ll study ya yer Khybah!” Gina fumed, taking an aggressive step forward.

“Whoa, Gina! What’re you doing?! Stop!” Ryuunosuke yelped, quickly hooking his arms under Gina’s to restrain her.

“Let go, ‘Oddo!” Gina cried, flailing to get away.

“No, no, you need to calm down!” Ryuunosuke replied, dragging her away kicking and screaming. It seemed the subject of Gina’s competency as a detective was her dragon reverse scale. Duly noted. “We’re very sorry—”

“Wot ‘we’re’?!”

“—about this, Dr. Sithe! We’ll be taking our leave now!”

Sithe shut the door, enraging Gina further.

“Lemme go! I’ll show that jumped up cow! Ya fink I’m not worth the dirt undah yer ones an’ twos, eh?! Too good for the likes o’ me, is it?!” Gina spat on the floor just as Ryuunosuke managed to heave her through the basement exit.

He really didn’t have the strength to drag her up a flight of stairs so he released Gina and bodily blocked the door.

“Gina, what was that about? Were you going to attack her?” Ryuunosuke asked, alarmed by her sudden aggressiveness.

“Did ya see the way she looked at us?!” Gina exclaimed, pointing a finger trembling with rage at the door. “Like... like we weren’t worth ‘er time! Lookin’ down ‘er nose all ‘igh an’ migh’y! Well I’m sick o’ it! I’ve ‘ad enough o’ that on the streets! I ‘ate it! I ‘ate ‘er!”

Gina panted from the sheer force of her anger, the dim lighting of the stairwell glinting off the sheen of tears in her eyes.

“I fought… I fought once I became a detec’ive, folks would respect me. ‘Oo knew it’s all the same everywhere no mat’ah wot I become or wot I try to do.”

Gina slumped down on the stairs and swiped her arm across her eyes with a sniffle.

Oh…

Heart squeezing, Ryuunosuke sat next to her and patted her shoulder gently.

“That’s not true, Gina,” he said comfortingly. “There are tons of people who respect you. For one, Iris, Sholmes, and I respect you for trying to turn your life around and for trying to turn other people’s lives around. Inspector Gregson respects you enough to believe in you, and you said the people in Scotland Yard are friendly to you, right? I’m sure it’s because they like you.”

“Yeah, but, it’s not the same…” Gina took out her badge and stared dejectedly at it as she ran a thumb over it. Even in murky lighting just bright enough to illuminate the stairs, its surface shone. She must have proudly polished it every day. “If I don’t ‘ave folks’ respect, ‘ow am I supposed to do anyfing? Look! I can’t even get that report ya wan’ed for ya!”

The door swung open. Backlit against the brighter halls of the basement stood the silhouette of a humanoid bird. It turned its head slooowly to them, soulless glowing eyes staring at them from above a sharp, metal beak perfect for rendering apart flesh.

Ryuunosuke and Gina screamed.

“If it’s the report, I have it here.”

Wait, why did it sound so human and female?

“It’s just a mask,” Asougi said somewhat exasperatedly.

O-Ooooh…

Ryuunosuke squinted through the gloom and indeed, it did seem to be a mask. A really, really terrifying bird mask. Looking closely, he could see the straps attached to it.

“R-R-Report?” Gina echoed shakily, still spooked judging by the unrelenting grip she had on Ryuunosuke. He patted her arm in a silent request to let him go which she did, snatching back her grip as though she’d been burnt.

A petite hand reached for the mask, pulling it up and over to reveal the girl he’d glimpsed on his first trip to the lab.

“You’re…” he trailed off, unsure how to address her.

“Maria Gorey. Mama is the head coroner,” Gorey introduced, closing the door behind her.

“So you’re Dr. Sithe’s daughter?” Ryuunosuke asked. Now that she mentioned her relation, she did share a strong resemblance to Sithe.

“I am.” Gorey held out her scalpel except this one was far bigger than ordinary. It might actually be more accurate to call it a knife. “Her assistant too.” She fixed them with the same unnerving stare she had during Ryuunosuke’s first visit. Gina shivered next to him. He could understand her sentiment, feeling goosebumps rising along his skin. “It’s a shame you’re live specimens; you in particular. I’ve never seen the inside of an Easterner before. I’d like to examine any differences in physiology.”

A chill ran down Ryuunosuke’s spine, making him shudder. This girl just said something very scary!

She pointed the scalpel at him, and he leaned back with a gulp. She trailed it down the air from his sternum to his abdomen and could she please stop?! He could feel the incision down his chest and it’s not helping his chills!

“But Mama says I can’t cut up live specimens,” Gorey said with a sour note of disgruntlement.

So if Sithe didn’t say she couldn’t do it, she’d just happily cut up random people?!

“Although,” Gorey cocked her head, “if either of you’d like to volunteer—”

“No!” Ryuunosuke and Gina cried out together.

“Yer off yer trolley!” Gina added explosively. “We’d be off our trolley if we say yes to that!”

Gorey pocketed her scalpel with a scowl.

“Tsk...”

And here Ryuunosuke thought Tusspells’s affinity for the morbid was bad.

“Anyway! You said you brought the Professor’s autopsy report?” Ryuunosuke asked, desperate to steer the conversation away from... getting dissected.

“Oh, yes.” From the folds of her lab coat, Gorey withdrew a brown envelope. “I have it here.”

“Why’re you bringing this to me? Won’t you get in trouble?” Ryuunosuke asked in astonishment.

Not to mention that her mother was the head coroner. What could possibly motivate Gorey to go behind her back to give them something that clearly shouldn’t even be taken out of the room?

Gorey slowly lowered the envelope and stared at him but unlike her earlier eager gaze that viewed human beings as mere science experiments, this one was more reminiscent of her mother’s cool analytical look.

“… There was someone else who came for this report and one other yesterday,” she replied. “And then today…” she put on her mask, “they’d been restricted. Now you arrive asking for the same thing.”

Someone else? It must be van Zieks. But the restriction had only been placed today? That was odd.

“Bad timin’, innit?” Gina said.

“No, something is obviously wrong,” Gorey said matter-of-factly. “This has never happened before. Some documents might need higher clearance but all of them must be available for access. However, those are the only ones that have been completely restricted on all levels.”

“Do you know why?” Ryuunosuke asked, leaning forward.

“Who can say? And that’s what bothers me,” Gorey replied with a slight tinge of irritation. She took off her mask again to reveal narrowed eyes. “Both those reports had Mama present as coroner, and the Professor’s execution was her first big case but now, suspicion has suddenly been thrown onto them. I can’t let that stand. Not at all.”

“Wait, your mother was involved with the Professor case?” Ryuunosuke breathed. Another clue! In a rush he asked, “Can you tell me a little more about it?”

“Mama was the second assistant during Klint van Zieks’s autopsy. Not only that, but she was also in attendance at the Barclay Prison execution chamber and signed the certificate confirming the Professor’s death.” Gorey tilted her chin up and stated, “She’s the best coroner in the world.”

The amount of pride in her tone wouldn’t be any less than if Gorey had been the one who made those accomplishments instead.

So Sithe was there alongside John Wilson and Professor Mikotoba. More interestingly, she’d also been present during Asougi Genshin’s execution. More than anyone, she should be clearest on whether or not he’d really been hanged. She had to be complicit in the jailbreak otherwise, it’d be impossible for it to occur… and her own daughter didn’t seem to know.

“Then why are you going against her wishes to give us this report?” Ryuunosuke asked as something heavy settled in his stomach.

“Because there’s nothing to hide,” Gorey said dismissively with a sharp look. “I have utmost confidence in Mama’s abilities.”

Unfortunately, it wasn’t Sithe’s abilities that were under question but something bigger.

“Um, hypothetically, what would you do if… something was wrong with the reports?” Ryuunosuke ventured somewhat apprehensively.

“… As I said, there’s nothing to hide. There shouldn’t be anything to hide,” Gorey said solemnly. She withdrew her scalpel and traced a precise Y in front of her. “Bodies don’t lie, so neither should the reports.”

“Stop askin’ so many questions, ‘Oddo!” Gina said with a hard nudge to his side that drew a grunt from him. “Snatch it before she changes ‘er mind!”

“Alright already,” Ryuunosuke sighed. “Dr. Gorey, do you mind if I took a look at the report?”

Gorey nodded and handed it over. He opened the envelope and slid the paper out. Gina leaned over to peek at it too.

It didn’t contain much. It simply had a redacted name replaced by the Professor pseudonym and time of death on the 17^th of June midnight signed off by…. Courtney Stevens? Shouldn’t it be Sithe? 

“All that fuss for this?” Gina said in disappointment. “I was expec’in’ somefin’… more.”

No, there must be meaning to it if Stronghart restricted it. Ryuunosuke just couldn’t tell what it was yet. For now, he’d make a note of it.

"Your mother was Courtney Stevens?" Ryuunosuke asked to clarify.

"That's right," Gorey replied.

So Sithe got married and changed her surname.

He put the paper back inside the envelope and returned it to Gorey.

“Thank you for letting me see it.”

“As along as this cleared things up,” Gorey said. “I must return to the autopsy room now.”

“Yes, of course. I didn’t mean to keep you,” Ryuunosuke said apologetically.

Unexpectedly, Gorey turned to Gina.

“This case was the first major stepping stone for Mama’s career as head coroner, but it still took her almost a decade for her to even reach that point. When she started, no one believed a woman can become a coroner, but she proved them all wrong. She had to work harder than everyone else to gain the respect of all the other doctors; to get to where she is now as head coroner of the Forensics Investigation Team.”

Her stare became piercing.

“You haven’t even started yet, and you already demand respect.” She shook her head. “You have no pride as a professional.”

“Wot?! I have plenty o’ pride!” Gina retorted, shooting up, her badge still clutched tightly in her hand.

“Then conduct yourself like one,” Gorey returned, as unflappable as her mother. “If you have pride in your profession, don’t besmirch it by losing composure at every little obstacle that comes your way. It won’t place you any higher in people’s eyes, and it won’t prove them wrong.”

Gina sucked in a breath to argue, but Ryuunosuke grabbed her wrist.

“Gina… maybe you should think about it a little,” he suggested quietly when she looked at him. She gaped in betrayal.

“Yer takin’ ‘er side?!” she cried, pointing angrily at an indifferent Gorey.

“I’m not taking anyone’s side!” Ryuunosuke defended hastily. “But think about it. You’re going to be meeting a lot of people in the future, and not all of them will be cooperative. You can’t resort to threatening them or cursing them every time it happens to get what you want.”

Gina gritted her teeth, reluctant to listen but at least she was listening now.

“Remember when you refused to take me on as your lawyer?” he asked coaxingly, letting go of her wrist. “What I had to do to gain your trust so you’d finally agree? Do you think you would’ve done that if I’d threatened you or forced you in any way? If I’d acted like McGilded?”

The angry tension left Gina to Ryuunosuke’s relief.

“No… I guess not…” she mumbled, staring at the steps beneath her feet. She looked at her badge before heaving a breath and folding her arms so tightly to her chest, she might as well be hugging herself. “… Fine. I’ll… try to be bet’ah if only so I can rub it in all those swells’s faces.

“Then I look forward to working with you in the future. I’m leaving now, but this has been rather pleasant,” Gorey said, surprisingly amiable with a matching smile that made her look girlish. It was immediately ruined when she followed up with, “When you die, be sure you end up on my dissection table. I’ll be more than happy to receive you.”

Ryuunosuke felt the blood drain from his face.

“I make no promises, sorry.”

“You really are a nut’ah ain’t ya?” Gina muttered, putting away her badge.

Gorey shrugged, put on her mask, and breezed out, leaving Gina and Ryuunosuke on the stairwell.

They made their way out of the hospital to the bench where she’d left Toby with an elderly woman laughing at the hyperactive little dog. He seemed to have attracted two other people with his charm. They conversed with each other while Toby happily toddled across their laps, creating a rather friendly atmosphere.

“’Ello madam! I’ve come to pick up me rascal o’ a pup,” Gina said, jogging up to her.

“Hello, dearie. He’s been such a delight,” the woman said, the corners of her eyes crinkling to give a bit of warmth to her otherwise pasty face. “You ought to bring him around here more often. The hospital can be awfully lonely and dreary.”

“Yes, this feisty little thing took my mind off my worries even if just for a few moments,” a tall man with a sunbaked face in a flat cap concurred with a chuckle, enjoying the way Toby chased his hand. “My son is quite sick, you see, so I’m here quite often.” He smiled a bit sadly. “He’d love to meet such a lively friend.”

“My husband loved dogs,” a lady in a bonnet sitting next to the old woman said with a hint of nostalgia in her tone. “Our darling Raggy wouldn’t give him a moment’s rest. Used to follow him everywhere… This dog brings back some good memories of those times.”

The old woman patted her hand.

“It doesn’t get easier, but I can tell you the pain lessens eventually.”

The woman clutched the hand and nodded with wet eyes.

“Oh, um, well… I… I guess it can’t hurt to bring ‘im ‘round once an’ a while,” Gina said a bit uncertainly.

“No pressure, young lady,” the man said with a reassuring smile. “’Twould be nice is all. Some people have a hard time here, see. The hospital mostly isn’t a place for celebration, after all.”

“I guess not,” Gina said softly.

“Here’s your dog back,” he said, holding out Toby who Gina accepted into her own arms. “We hope we get to see him again. Even if not, well, I think we can agree that we’ve had a fun time with him today, isn’t that right, ladies?”

“Oh, yes,” the old woman said with a grin.

“He is quite rambunctious,” the lady chuckled. “Very fun to play with. Thank you for bringing him with you.”

They exchanged one last round of farewells before Gina and Ryuunosuke headed off.

“I feel bad for ‘em,” Gina said. Toby squirmed in her grip and she released him onto the ground so he could follow instead. “But I really don’t know if I ‘ave time to visit.”

“As they said, they didn’t expect a promise,” Ryuunosuke said. “You can visit whenever you want or not at all. It’s up to you.”

“I guess I can stop by once in a while. Wouldn’t ‘urt in any case,” Gina decided. “They seem like good folk in need o’ cheerin’. Chief Inspec’ah Toby is good at that,” she said with a grin. “It’s one o’ ‘is many talents. Ain’t that right, Toby?”

Toby looked up at his owner and wagged his tail at the mention of his name, little pink tongue sticking out.

“Aww, you’re so cute!” Gina cooed, unable to resist crouching to give him a pet and getting a few excited barks in return.

“In any case, I think we should have lunch. I still have some scones baked by Iris if you want some,” Ryuunosuke offered.

Gina instantly perked up at that.

“Sure! Iris makes some good food! And then after that…” She grinned. It looked positively evil. She held up a threepenny. “Don’t fink I’d forget that chance at earnin’ a bit ex’ra, eh?”

There was no question where that threepenny came from.

Ryuunosuke groaned. It was going to be a long day.

Chapter Text

“I’m home,” Ryuunosuke announced tiredly as he trudged into Sholmes’s suite before unceremoniously collapsing into the settee opposite Sholmes peeking at him over the evening paper. A pair of scissors sat on the trunk, awaiting any vain mentions of his exploits.

“Ah, Mr. Naruhodou! A very fruitful day, I presume?”

“Fruitful, huh?” Ryuunosuke repeated with a hollow laugh.

He must have lost about a third of his stipend by the time he finally managed to cotton on to Gina’s movements and clever fingers. Even now in the safety of home, his nerves stood on end like the fur of a displeased cat, expecting his coin to be pinched at any moment. He wasn’t sure if this venture was successful in training him to be alert so much as make him paranoid.

“I think it’s been the opposite of fruitful. Rotful.” Ryuunosuke didn’t know what he was saying anymore he was so wrung out. Maybe that was why he didn’t notice the absent scent of dinner until now. “Is Iris not here?”

“It seems she’s running a little late coming home,” Sholmes replied. “More importantly…” He shoved the newspaper in Ryuunosuke’s face with a scowl. “There’s no mention of my latest case at all! Can you believe this outrage?”

“Um… Maybe they haven’t written about it yet,” Ryuunosuke appeased half-heartedly, pushing away the newspaper so he wasn’t almost kissing the print.

There was something more important they could discuss.

“Mr. Sholmes, may I ask you some questions about A. Shinn?” Ryuunosuke asked, lowering his voice even though they were the only two people around. The name simply felt too secretive to speak too loudly now that he knew they were an assassin.

Sholmes rested the newspaper on his lap and withdrew his unlit pipe.

“Ah, I was wondering when you’d bring her up to me. What do you want to know?”

“Anything you can tell me about them—her,” Ryuunosuke corrected. “I know she was an infamous assassin but that’s all I know.”

“A. Shinn’s full name is Asa Shinn and she was indeed an infamous assassin for hire,” Sholmes informed, taking out a tin box of his tobacco. “I had the misfortunate of coming across her work a few times. She prefers obscure, untraceable poison, but her methods are not limited to it. Who knows the true number of lives she’s taken unbeknownst to us.”

Finished packing the tobacco, Sholmes struck a match and went through his usual motions of lighting his pipe. Once he finished puffing, he continued.

“However, her victims tend to take on a particular pattern of individuals with suspected ties to the more questionable side of London or those who have their hands in shadier business practices.”

“And you say she disappeared? How do you know?” Ryuunosuke asked.

“Well, she’s—”

The door to the room creaked open, revealing Iris. Something in her expression was off.

“Daddy’s… dead?” she asked in a tiny voice.

Ryuunosuke’s mouth dried. His entire head felt cold.

“I-Iris!” he gasped, shooting to his feet as icy dread spread from his abdomen to engulf his entire body. “How long have you been there?”

“Long enough. Daddy’s dead?” Iris pursued stubbornly, tears forming in her eyes.

“H-He’s… um…”

Even as Ryuunosuke scrambled for something to say, he knew it was all over. No explanation to the contrary would convince her. Iris was too smart. Despite asking, she already knew. In light of that, how could Ryuunosuke stomach continuing to lie to her face and insult her intelligence? But the truth was equally as hard to push out. Saying it out loud made it real; would shatter Iris’s beautiful illusion of someday meeting her father.

“You knew,” Iris accused, her wobbling voice laden with tears. “You both knew since the beginning.”

Sholmes lowered his pipe and sat up with a pinched face.

“Iris…” he implored steadily.

“You both knew, but you didn’t tell me.” Iris’s breath hitched, and she threw down her basket of groceries, letting them spill across the floor. “I hate you! I hate you both!”

With a sob, she raced away, her stomping footsteps loud on the wooden floor.

“Iris!” Ryuunosuke squeezed out, his throat raw. He started to run after her.

“Wait, Mr. Naruhodou.”

Sholmes’s voice was quiet, but the mournful regret heavy in his tone halted him in his path as though it was a physical boulder.

Ryuunosuke swallowed as he turned to him. Sholmes sat slumped in his seat, messy blond hair obscuring his features.

“Let her have some time to herself,” he murmured.

“But it’s dangerous for her to stay out for long,” Ryuunosuke protested worriedly, glancing out the window where the sun was about to set. “It’ll get dark soon.”

“Don’t worry, she’s simply gone to Mrs. Hudson’s,” Sholmes assured. He brought a hand up to rub his eyes. “I suppose… I should’ve learned my lesson about keeping secrets the first time around when I tried to hide the fact Mr. Asougi was alive from you. This is just what I deserve.”

Ryuunosuke perched on the very edge of the settee and folded his hands tightly in his lap. Being unable to do anything made pins poke uncomfortably beneath his skin. He bit the inside of his mouth hard enough to bleed.

“It’s not as though you were the only one keeping Dr. Wilson’s death from her.”

Sholmes shook his head.

“No, I’m afraid the real truth is actually something else that goes much, much deeper. I hoped to keep it from her until she was older… but in my heart of hearts, Iris will never be old enough for me to tell her…” he said sadly, lowering his hand.

“Is… it really that bad?”

Sholmes didn’t reply for a long time.

How was Iris doing right now? No, that was a stupid question. She must be devastated, her trust in them ripped to shreds. Ryuunosuke should’ve told her. He should’ve told her much earlier. He of all people should know what it was like to have secrets kept from him by someone close. But hurting Iris made the truth turn to thorns in his throat.

Was this what it was like for Asougi? Was his secret something that would hurt Ryuunosuke, and that was why he was so adamant about keeping his silence?

He grasped Karuma’s hilt.

“I’d rather not get into things right now,” Sholmes finally said after a long moment, closing his eyes in resignation. “I think we may as well get back to our original topic.”

Ryuunosuke nodded woodenly even though he no longer possessed the drive to continue chasing the subject.

“Asa Shinn was actually quite active. I estimate she strikes on average about once every three months. However, it’s been about a year and a half and she’s been quiet.”

Sholmes fiddled with his pipe. His delivery lacked the usual aplomb that colored his words and invited intrigue. It made his speech feel a bit empty and distant.

“I’ve tried tracking her, but I’ve come up with nothing. She truly seems to have vanished into thin air. Of course, people in her line of work disappear all the time, and it’s usually because they’re either in hiding or they’re dead.”

“Do you know why she’d suddenly disappear? A specific event or…?”

“Who can say when it comes to the chaotic realms of London’s underbelly?” Sholmes said, pushing back his hair. “I don’t keep my fingers extensively to its pulse, so if there was some cause, I can only find out after the fact when a piece of the wreckage floats up from its depths.”

Ryuunosuke supposed that made sense. London was a huge web of networks with many layers, after all. It’d be too much to expect even an extraordinary Great Detective to keep track of it all.

“So is Miss Shinn related to the Professor?”

“No, she’s not, or at least, not as far as I could tell,” Sholmes replied, tamping down the tobacco before setting it on the trunk. “I even reinvestigated the entire case just to be certain, but she didn’t come up whatsoever.”

He steepled his fingers.

“I know you probably think with the pattern broken; with Miss Shinn unrelated to the Professor, you’ve lost your lead. However, all things are connected. Miss Shinn’s name in the disc is undeniable.”

“But even if that’s true, I don’t know where to go from here,” Ryuunosuke said helplessly.

“A broken pattern doesn’t necessarily mean it’s a dead end or that you’re on the wrong path. Some threads require you to dig much deeper before you find them.”

“So, you’re telling me to keep investigating the Professor?”

Sholmes spread his arms.

“I don’t see any other recourse but to push forward.” He turned his head. “Oh dear.”

Ryuunosuke followed his line of sight and let out a noise of dismay.

“Wagahai, no!”

He hurried to pick up the cat as he started chewing on a fallen cucumber. Sholmes draped the newspaper over the armrest and went over to pick up the fallen groceries and other small miscellaneous purchases, placing them back in the basket which he then set on the trunk.

“I think it’s about time we find Iris,” Sholmes said.

With a sinking feeling, Ryuunosuke nodded.

“Maybe we should take Wagahai with us. I’m afraid he’ll get into the basket again if we leave him unattended.”

Plus, hugging Wagahai made him marginally less anxious about facing Iris and her broken heart.

“A good suggestion,” Sholmes agreed, starting out the door. “Then let him come with us.”

They went down the stairs to the ground floor where he knocked on Mrs. Hudson’s door.

Ryuunosuke had met the landlady a few times over the course of his residence in 221B. They didn’t converse much further than exchanging pleasantries, but she seemed like an overall pleasant lady.

There was nothing pleasant about her now as she glared at Sholmes with the might only a protective woman or a disappointed mother could muster.

“What did you do to that poor girl?” she hissed, leaning up to Sholmes. She was a full head shorter than him, but he still cowed under her angry gaze.

“I assure you, madam, I am here to fix my wrongs,” he said meekly with his hands up. “Will you please allow me to see Iris?”

What amazing power to make Sholmes actually shrink. Ryuunosuke stared in open shock.

“Hmph! Wait here!”

The door closed, leaving them to wait silently in the hallway. A few moments later, it reopened.

“Come on in, then,” Mrs. Hudson grumbled, allowing them entrance to her tidy living room. She shut the door behind them as she pointed towards another doorway. “She’s in the kitchen. You better sort this out with sweet Iris, or I’ll hang you by your toes!”

“Noted, madam,” Sholmes squeaked.

Mrs. Hudson gave him one last sour glare before leaving the room.

They made their way into the small kitchen where Iris sat resting her chin atop her arms on a small table. A cup of tea sat at her elbow, no longer steaming. She didn’t acknowledge their presence.

Sholmes and Ryuunosuke slowly approached and stopped on the opposite side of the table.

“Iris?” Sholmes prodded tentatively.

Iris buried her face in her arms in response.

Sholmes pulled away the one other chair to take a seat.

“Iris, we’re very sorry we kept Dr. Wilson’s death a secret from you,” he began in the same low, gentle dulcets he read aloud at night with the fireplace roaring in the background as Iris fell asleep with her head resting in his lap. It still made her flinch and curl a little on herself.

“We didn’t want to tell you because we didn’t want to hurt you,” Ryuunosuke added, placing a hand on the back of Sholmes’s chair to center himself against his swell of nerves.

“Well, you didn’t do a very good job, did you?” Iris bit out.

“No, we didn’t,” Ryuunosuke agreed sardonically. “I’m sorry…”

“We feared your reaction, and our cowardice in confronting you with the truth was selfish of us,” Sholmes continued. “Regardless of our reasons or what we thought was right, it doesn’t change the fact we still hurt you.”

“I’d rather you just told me! At least then I’d have my family around to comfort me! But instead, you hid it from me!” Iris curled her hands into fists. “How could you?! HOW COULD YOU?!”

She furiously kicked her legs with a shrill shriek of frustration. They were too short to reach Sholmes, but it made the table shake wildly, spilling the tea.

Ryuunosuke hastily removed the cup but with his other arm occupied by Wagahai, he couldn’t attempt to keep the liquid from reaching Iris. It seeped into Iris’s sleeve and dripped onto her dress. She didn’t seem to mind or notice, however.

He placed the cup in the sink and looked for a towel to soak up some of the tea.

“Iris, we’re so, so sorry. Please, tell us, how may we make it up to you?” Sholmes apologized helplessly.

“No! I don’t need you to make it up to me! You’ve done enough!” Iris yelled, shaking her head furiously against her arms as Ryuunosuke came back with a towel and began soaking up what he could. She still hadn’t stopped kicking, making his task somewhat more difficult.

“Would you like us to tell you the full story?” he proposed desperately, holding the towel against the edge of the table.

“You’ll just lie to me again! I’m never trusting you ever again!”

Ryuunosuke and Sholmes traded glances communicating the same question: Now what?

“Coax her with Wagahai,” Asougi suddenly suggested in the midst of their mild panic. “Use him as your voice. Start by asking her what’s wrong and slowly ease her into talking.”

That sounded like a good idea. It was better than the nothing they had right now, in any case.

Ryuunosuke set aside the towel and cleared his throat, pitching his voice a little higher as he implored in a slightly nasally manner, “Iris.”

He raised one of Wagahai’s paws and dragged it down the crown of Iris’s head.

“Iris,” he repeated.

Iris froze.

“What’s wrong, Iris, nya?”

He didn’t get a response for a long time. He didn’t want to push too hard for one in case it made her withdraw, but he continued rubbing a paw on Iris’s head before gently butting Wagahai’s furry forehead against her. Fortunately, Wagahai was a very patient and calm cat, making him amenable to being manipulated.

Finally, Iris peeked over her arms and whispered, “Waggy?”

Ryuunosuke sat Wagahai on the table in front of her.

“Yes, it is I! Professor Waggy, the smartest cat in the world, nya!” He placed a paw on the cat’s chest. “Keen, cunning cats can query quandaries! And you, young lady,” he pointed the paw at Iris, “look like you have a quandary, nya!”

“I don’t have a quandary…” Iris mumbled, looking away. She didn’t bury her face in her arms again, so Ryuunosuke counted that as a win.

“Oh? Then why are you upset?”

Iris didn’t answer. Wagahai tapped a paw to his mouth.

“Shall I guess, nya?”

Again, no answer.

“Mr. Hurley and Mr. Runo knew how much it meant to you to someday meet your daddy, so of course you feel betrayed.” Ryuunosuke looked towards Sholmes who nodded for him to continue with a faintly amused quirk of his mouth. “But Professor Waggy can also tell you feel…”

What must it be like for Iris who’d not only been looking forward to a day she could meet her father for two years but also dedicated that time chasing his shadow; preserving Wilson’s journey, taking his surname, and studying in his field. What must it feel for Iris to have that hope unceremoniously shattered by two of the people she trusted most? It must have felt like…

“… Your efforts were all in vain. Maybe you even feel like Mr. Hurley and Mr. Runo were making a fool out of you or that they took away your dream, nya.”

Iris sniffled and shook her head.

“No? What part of Professor Waggy’s deduction did he get wrong, nya? Can Miss Iris tell him?”

“Maybe…” She slowly stirred from the table and lifted her head to reveal reddened eyes. “Maybe at first, but now... I don’t know… I'm so mad but... I just don't know...”

Ryuunosuke brought Wagahai closer to her face to nuzzle his head against a damp cheek. The cat licked it instead.

“Waggy…”

Iris reached up to pet Wagahai who blinked slowly at her.

“It’s okay, Miss Iris. Professor Waggy knows you're mad at his two assistants, but they'll still always be at your side, nya. There's nothing we can't work out together.”

“Actually, Professor Waggy already has an idea. He understands you're angry, nya?” Sholmes suddenly spoke up, also pitching his voice and doing a surprisingly good job at matching Ryuunosuke though it still had a different timbre.

“Of course,” Iris said with a downward glare.

“But you still let us all see you, nya. Professor Waggy thinks mayhap your anger is conflicted?”

“I know Hurley and Runo kept it a secret to protect me. I want to forgive them! But… it hurts!” Iris clutched her chest as her chin wobbled. “It really, really hurts! And I don’t know...” Her breathing quickened. “I don’t know what to do with it all or where to put it. Who do I blame? I…”

Her eyes welled.

“It’s not fair, is it?” Sholmes asked gently, returning to his normal voice.

With a loud cry, Iris burst out in tears, her small body trembling from the force of her unbearable sorrow.

“T-There’s still so many things I w-wanted to talk about! There’s so m-many things I wanted to s-show him! I want to go on a-adventures together! I w-want to read my stories t-together! I want him to t-tell me how p-p-proud he is of me! I want him alive! It’s not fair! It’s not f-fair!”

Sholmes and Ryuunosuke were swiftly in front of her, kneeling to pull her in a tight embrace.

“I-I can’t believe it. I d-don’t w-want to believe it! I don’t even k-know what he looks like! H-How can Daddy be d-dead before I’ve s-seen his face? Is he really d-dead?” Iris hiccupped, clutching both of their clothes.

“Yes, Iris,” Sholmes said roughly, swallowing. His eyes were suspiciously bright.

“R-Really, t-truly? You’re c-certain? He’s not just h-hiding? He’s n-never coming back? I… I can’t s-see him anymore?”

“No, darling, he’s long gone. I’m so, so sorry,” Sholmes murmured heavily, bowing his head.

Iris sank fully into their arms and bawled.

“Daddy! Daddy!”

Mrs. Hudson bustled in, alarmed. When Sholmes shook his head, she threw a worried look at Iris before quietly slipping out again.

Iris cried for a long time. All they could do was continue to hold her, praying the warmth of their presence was enough to tell her she wasn’t alone.

Ryuunosuke couldn’t breathe. His eyes stung. He failed Iris. If only none of the events at La Carneval had happened. If only Ryuunosuke detected something wrong. If only he stayed at the table. Maybe then, Iris would still have her father.

But his regrets didn’t matter. What mattered was in front of him right now.

When Iris’s tears eventually petered out, they sat in silence on the kitchen floor. Wagahai wandered curiously around them, sniffing his new surroundings.

“What… What happened to Daddy?” Iris croaked out.

Ryuunosuke wet his lips and said, “Do you remember the trial I told you about just before coming to England?”

He’d kept the details vague and the names hidden, but there was no point to that anymore.

Iris let out a hiccupping gasp.

“No…”

“I’m sorry, Iris. Dr. Wilson… was the victim of that trial…” Ryuunosuke grit his teeth against the  remorse that followed. “He was murdered by a woman named Jezaille Brett, but the Japanese courts couldn’t try her. The British government demanded she be sent to Shanghai to stand trial in a consular court...”

“W-What does that mean?” Iris asked with a trace of anger leaching into her tone.

Ryuunosuke remembered what Asougi said about the unusual nature of having a consular court called for Brett. With the additional knowledge of the law he’d gained over the months as well as a new awareness of the political atmosphere that clouded it, it was safe to say…

“… It likely means she got away with it…”

“No… No!” Iris wailed. “Why?! How could they?! She murdered Daddy! How could they let her get away with it?!”

“It’s only a possibility!” Ryuunosuke said hastily, kicking himself for stating it so bluntly. “It could just as likely mean that the British government wanted to handle her hearing itself! After all, even though the crime was committed on Japanese soil, Brett’s victim was still a British citizen!”

And a very prominent one too since he was involved with the Professor case.

Iris remained bristling.

“I-I’m sorry,” Ryuunosuke stammered. He didn’t know what else to say. There was nothing else he could say. There was nothing he could do either.

“No, it’s not your fault,” Iris said apologetically, resting a cheek against Sholmes. Her other hand continued to grasp Ryuunosuke’s shirt. “Why did she kill Daddy?”

With a frown, he replied, “I don’t know. She never said.”

“Just out of curiosity, how did Miss Brett kill Mr. Wilson?” Sholmes abruptly asked, taking a handkerchief out of his pocket to wipe Iris’s face.

“Some kind of poison…” Realization sparked through Ryuunosuke. “Wait… You don’t think…”

“What?” Iris demanded.

“This is still just speculation, mind. Until I confirm it, don’t take it as fact. However, I’m starting to have suspicion that this Jezaille Brett may actually be Asa Shinn,” Sholmes elucidated, folding and tucking away the cloth. “How long has she been in Japan? Do you know?”

“No… All I knew about her was that she was a student studying under Dr. Wilson,” Ryuunosuke replied, brows furrowing as he tried to think back. “There wasn’t a lot I knew about her. I don’t even know what she really looks like. Her eyes were obscured the entire trial.”

If Jezaille Brett was actually Asa Shinn... did it mean she was hired by someone targeting everyone related to the Professor? But she didn't aim for Asougi, and Sholmes said she tended to go after those with criminal ties. What did it all mean?

His heart pounded against his ribs.

“Hurley,” Iris implored, turning back to Sholmes, “please, you have to find out who that woman really is!” 

“And what would you do once you know, Iris?” he asked calmly back, undoing the crooked bow and combing through her hair with his fingers.

Iris glared at him before turning her head away, conveniently giving him a better vantage to begin redoing her bow.

“I don’t know…” she mumbled bitterly.

“Naruhodou… tell her to be patient. I understand her desire for revenge, and her utter helplessness in being unable to achieve it, but she should try to stay calm and gather every piece of the puzzle first.” Asougi advised softly. “Maybe it won’t change anything, but at least she won’t do something she’ll regret.”

“Asougi says you should be patient, to try to stay calm, and investigate every nook and cranny surrounding your father’s death first,” Ryuunosuke dutifully relayed, taking Iris’s hand between his own and squeezing. “He doesn’t want you to make a decision you’ll regret, and I agree.”

 Iris’s gaze drifted to Karuma. She bit her lip, eyes darting to the side in thought, before she slowly nodded.

“Okay… I’ll…” Iris sucked in a breath and slapped her cheeks, “I’ll stay calm! Thanks, Asu!”

Ryuunosuke smiled.

“Don’t forget that we’ll be with you every step of the way. I promise I’ll share everything I learn about the case,” he said with as much sincerity as he could muster. “I know it’ll take time to earn your trust again, but I won’t hide anything from you anymore.”

“All right, Runo. As long as you promise, I’ll keep you to it,” Iris said solemnly. “I’ll be counting on you.”

“Thanks, Iris,” Ryuunosuke breathed in relief.

"Actually, I should apologize to you and Hurley too," she said guiltily, ducking to stare down. "I said I hated you, but that's not true. I don't hate either of you. You're my family, and I love you. I shouldn't have said that no matter how angry I was. I also promise not to say things I don't mean in the future."

"It's okay. We know," Ryuunosuke said with a reassuring smile, patting her on the head.

"All is forgiven," Sholmes reaffirmed.

Iris smiled weakly at them.

“It’s getting quite late,” Sholmes remarked, with a satisfied pat to Iris’s head, her bow now perfectly redone. “Let’s get off the floor and out of Mrs. Hudson’s hair, shall we? Up we go.”

He helped Iris to her feet as Ryuunosuke stumbled up on numb legs with a wince. Sitting on them for who knew how long made him lose all feel like they’d been detached from his body. How did Asougi manage it for hours without shifting?

They gathered Wagahai and went to knock politely on Mrs. Hudson’s bedroom door to let her know they were leaving and to thank her for taking care of Iris.

“Oh, don’t worry about it, sweetheart. You’ll always be welcome here,” Mrs. Hudson said, cupping Iris’s cheek with a roughened hand and an affectionate smile. She then clucked at Sholmes with a shake of her head. “Don’t go upsetting the poor girl anymore, Herlock. I won’t stand for it, am I clear?”

“Crystal, dear madam,” Sholmes said with a slight bow.

They trooped back upstairs where they released Wagahai, and Iris approached the basket and the trunk it sat on top of thoughtfully. She ran a hand over its covered lid.

“For what it’s worth, I don’t think all your hard work until now was a waste,” Ryuunosuke said.

“I know, I don’t think so either,” Iris said quietly. “I guess I feel a little lost… It still doesn’t feel real…”

“I’m not surprised,” Sholmes said, taking a seat on his armchair and picking up his pipe. “Despite being a living man who roved somewhere on this Earth, John Wilson still existed like a fictional character to you. To then be told he died when he’s still very much alive in your mind would understandably be conflicting.”

Iris mulled it over for a moment before saying sadly, “Yes, I guess that’s a good way to put it.”

“Are you going to continue writing?” Ryuunosuke asked.

“I don’t know…” She closed her eyes and then opened them again with a sharp inhale. “It aches when I imagine sitting down with a story, knowing he’s gone. But it’s now more than ever that I have to continue to commemorate Daddy’s legacy, so that’s what I’ll do.”

“Don’t push yourself too hard,” Ryuunosuke said worriedly.

“I won’t. Don’t worry, Runo,” Iris reassured with a smile.

Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Sholmes turning the pipe around in his hand which he’d learned over the course of their cohabitation that the detective only did when he was nervous.

“Mr. Sholmes? What’s wrong?”

Sholmes turned to him, blinking his eyes.

“Hm? Wrong? Oh yes, I suppose there is something wrong. I’m starving.”

He pointed to his stomach with a pitiful expression.

“Then I must get to making dinner! It might be a little late to make a full meal, but I can still do something quick,” Iris said, nodding to herself.

“Ah, do you need assistance?” Ryuunosuke asked awkwardly, scratching the back of his head.

Iris simply pointed at the sign on the door reading “No Hurley allowed.” Carefully penned below it in Susato’s neat handwriting made extra neat to ensure absolute clarity was, “or Naruhodou Ryuunosuke" in thick lines, having pressed on the paper a little too hard in her frustration.

So he caught the pot on fire once…

“Is once not enough? Will you not be satisfied unless you’ve caught the entire kitchen on fire?” Asougi asked dryly.

“It’s not as though you can do any better,” Ryuunosuke grumbled with a pout and crossed arms.

“Just watch,” Asougi said in a decidedly smug way that let him know he was about to be shown up in the future.

Huh?!

“Asu can cook?” Iris gasped in delight with clasped hands. “That’s wonderful! I’d love to try your cooking some time!”

“I can guarantee it won’t be charcoal you have to scrape from the bottom of a pot,” Asougi said, self-satisfaction oozing from his voice. "I'd be more than happy to let Iris try my work some time."

Just for that, Ryuunosuke was tempted not to relay it at all, but he had to admit he was very curious about his friend’s kitchen skills as well. That didn't mean he was going to badmouth himself.

“Asougi says it's at least edible, and that he'll let you try it,” he said petulantly.

"Properly convey what I mean!" Asougi rebuked, overlapping with Iris's excited exclamation of, “I can’t wait!” She giggled to herself as she scurried into the kitchen.

“Since when did you know how to cook?” Ryuunosuke asked him in bafflement as he sat on the settee. “You never mentioned that to me!”

“If I mentioned it, tell me you wouldn’t beg me to cook for you every other day, you glutton.”

“Stingy,” Ryuunosuke huffed. “And you call me cheap. Did Susato teach you?”

“No, actually. Mother did. She said regardless of whether I was man or woman, all humans needed to eat; that it’d be negligent of her not to teach me this essential life skill which she considered as important as my sword training if not more so."

Despite the topic involving his mother, Asougi didn’t sound particularly upset or somber. With the almost casual tone, it felt more like a man simply sharing a personal part of himself to a close friend rather than a recollection saddened by the passing of his mother. Did that mean Asougi was trying to open up a little more?

The surprise was swiftly followed by a tingle of warmth that made Ryuunosuke squirm in his seat. Sholmes looked over his newspaper in amusement, but he didn’t care.

"I was actually the one to teach Susato the basics of cooking."

“What, really?" Ryuunosuke gaped, straightening to attention and completely caught off guard. Did that mean all those delicious meals could be said to have originated from Asougi? "Was she surprised that you knew how?”

“Honestly, not really. I think she'd be more surprised if it weren't for the fact that back then, she thought I could do anything short of flying," Asougi said with a fond chuckle. "But she was happy to learn from me, thrilled even. She’s a quick study. It’s sad that her teaching talents were wasted on someone so utterly and hopelessly unteachable in the kitchen.”

Ryuunosuke pouted and slumped into the cushions at the way Asougi was laughing at him without actually laughing.

“Mmmmff! Then why don’t you teach me?”

“Sorry, I know a hopeless cause when I see one.”

Too bad. Ryuunosuke would love to “accidentally” singe off Asougi’s eyebrows. Oh wait, he was a sword right now. Maybe Kazuma... 

“Well, if you won’t teach me, and you won’t cook for me then—”

“I would.”

Ryuunosuke leaned back in surprise, the one-eighty making him unable to register what he said at first. The newspaper shook with Sholmes’s suppressed sniggering.

“What?”

“I would. Cook for you every day, I mean.” Asougi mumbled.

Why did he sound so abashed all of a sudden?

“But you just said—”

“That was then! This is now! I’ll cook for you every day! So?! How about it?!” Asougi demanded so forcibly, Ryuunosuke could feel a blade being pointed between his eyes. Why?!

“Yikes! Okay, okay! If you insist!” he cried, giving in with his hands up just as Sholmes started laughing at him.

Asougi didn’t speak after that, but Ryuunosuke somehow still got the strong impression he was deeply embarrassed about something.

Chapter Text

“Good morning, Iris,” Ryuunosuke greeted as he walked in for breakfast.

“Good morning, Runo! You seem a little tired,” Iris observed, setting down the teacups.

“I guess I stayed up a little late going over my notes,” he admitted, taking a seat as she poured him tea. “Thank you.”

He’d collated them last night with Asougi’s input for anything he forgot or missed including how Jigoku, the third exchange student, was the judge presiding over the Ryuunosuke’s trial. It was as they were reviewing their findings that they realized the discrepancy between the Professor’s death certificate and Tusspells’s testimony. If he’d died at midnight but the body hadn’t stiffened even when Tusspells was almost finished with her work near sunrise, then he couldn’t have died at midnight at all.

That was it then. The death certificate was forged, confirming the government had its hands in the affair as well as Sithe’s personal involvement.

Now, they were left with the questions of who the Professor really was, who framed Asougi Genshin framed and why, who shot him, why he killed Klint van Zieks, and, most importantly, what they would do once they found everything out. That last part was all up to Asougi, however. Was he still thinking long and hard on it or did he already come to a decision?

“By the way, there’s something I want to give you,” Iris said brightly. She took out the little hare doll he’d seen two days ago and held it up to him. “Here!”

“Thank you?” Ryuunosuke said. Not that he wasn’t grateful for the gift but why was she was giving it to him all of a sudden?

It sprung up Iris's palm and leapt at him.

He yelped, jerking back. The hare landed on his stomach where it hung for a moment before slowly crawling up. He grabbed it and tried to yank it away, but it clung stubbornly on.

“W-W-What?!”

“Don’t be scared! He’s made to move like that and to always stay at your side!” Iris reassured with a giggle. “That way, if you ever need to communicate with Hurley, he’ll be right there! All you have to do is pat him gently on the head like so!”

Ryuunosuke let go of the hare and watched Iris pat it three times.

“Hurley~ Time for breakfast!” she sang to the doll.

… Nothing happened.

Iris smiled at him.

“And if you don’t get a response, just pull on his ear, like this!” She demonstrated, surprisingly vicious with how much force she used to the point Ryuunosuke worried she’d rip it clean out. “Hurley! Wake up!”

“Yowch! Dear Iris! Please! Is it truly necessary to pull my ear off!? I’ve been up all night finishing these! Do I not deserve some rest?” complained Herlock’s sleep-roughened groan from the hare, startling Ryuunosuke.

“Get up! I made your favorite muffins! You don’t want unexpected guests to eat your share again, do you?”

A brief pause followed by a defeated sigh.

“I’m up…”

“And when you want to end the call, just press on his head for three seconds!” Iris said with not a trace of guilt for having forcibly yanked her father from his restful sleep after an apparent all-nighter. “Try it!”

“L-Like this?” Ryuunosuke asked, using two of his fingers to rest them on the miniature hat.

“That’s right! Hurley and I finally got them to work all across London! Now you can contact us anytime, anywhere!” Iris said proudly. “Oh, except underground. The signals just won’t penetrate from there.”

“That's amazing,” Ryuunosuke marveled, bringing the hare up to peer at it closely.

This invention could revolutionize the world. Imagine having the means to instantly communicate with someone at the other side of the city in the palm of the hand. Yet, something so historic was given to him so freely.

“Why’re you giving me something this valuable?” he asked.

Iris grasped his hand holding the doll with both of her smaller ones. Her face was lined with a concerned tension that didn’t belong on someone so young.

“We’re worried about you, Runo. Hurley says he scents an incoming storm, but he has no idea what form it’d take. At the very least, even if we can’t physically be by your side if something happens, you’ll always be just a quick push away from help.”

“Oh,” Ryuunosuke uttered dumbly. Sitting there holding the physical form of Sholmes and Iris’s care, the danger he was supposedly in felt a little more real and a little closer. Until now, it'd always been as nebulous as fog; vaguely around but undefinable. What in the world did they expect would happen to him? It made him a bit anxious.

“I’ll take good care of it,” he promised.

“I know you will,” Iris said with a nod and slight smile that did nothing to alleviate her troubled look. “But more than the doll, make sure you take good care of yourself. Detective Hare can always be fixed… but you’re not the same…” she muttered, looking down.

Ryuunosuke wrapped his free arm around Iris’s shoulders and gave her a pat.

“Don’t worry, Iris. Nothing will happen.”

Iris released his hand and returned the one-armed hug.

“I hope not.” She withdrew and rubbed her own cheeks until they were ruddy. “Okay, enough being a sad Sally. Let’s eat breakfast before it gets cold!”

Ryuunosuke tucked the hare into his pocket just as someone knocked on the door. For the crime, it was immediately pinned by a glare from a previously yawning Sholmes who’d just entered the room.

“I see my nemesis is back to steal my muffin again! Well not this time!”

He swooped towards the trunk and snagged one of the pastries, holding it defensively against his chest.

Ryuunosuke rolled his eyes as he went to get the door. The moment he opened it, he was assaulted by the loud cry of, “’Oddo! ‘Bout time!”

Iris gasped.

“Ginny?!” she screamed seconds before she’d hurtled at Gina who staggered back with a startled shout. “I’ve missed you!”

Gina grinned and stooped to return Iris’s bear hug with one arm. The other was full of small, black puppy.

“”Ello, Iris! I’ve missed ya too!” she said with a squeeze.

“Where were you? What were you doing? How’ve you been? Oh, you simply must join us for breakfast and tell me!” Iris insisted. It was clear from her stubborn tone that she wasn’t taking any other answer except yes. “But first, who’s this little sweetheart? Hello!”

Iris pet Toby. The moment her palm touched his head, his tail wagged so hard, it could detach itself.

“This ‘ere’s Chief Inspec’ah Toby!” Gina proclaimed proudly, holding Toby in front of her so Iris had a better vantage to pet the happy puppy now enthusiastically trying to wiggle closer to his new potential playmate. “Rescued ‘im from some cove wot ‘ittin’ ‘im.”

“The man wasn’t going so far as hitting him, Gina,” Ryuunosuke hastily corrected just so they didn’t expose Iris to trauma that didn't happen.

“Wait, you two met earlier, and you never told me?” Iris gasped before pouting at him with hands on her hips. “Runo!”

“It slipped my mind! Come on, we should let Gina inside already,” Ryuunosuke said in an attempt to change the subject, stepping aside to allow her entrance.

“Hello, Miss Lestrade,” Sholmes greeted calmly, relaxing with the assurance it wasn’t in fact Kazuma personally come to prevent him from ever having another muffin ever again. “I see you’re doing quite well.”

“I sure am!” Gina said with a beam, swiping the muffin right from Sholmes and taking a massive bite from it instead. “Thanks! Don’t mind if I do!”

Sholmes stared blankly at his hand, flexing his fingers around the space where his muffin shouldbe as though he couldn’t believe his morning treat had disappeared into thin air. However, it wasn't long before reality set in his clever but otherwise ditzy mind.

“Blast! Must all of you conspire against me so?!” Sholmes raged hitting a fist against his palm. “My muffin! Yet again fate conspires deviously against me! Or is this but a cruel scheme thought up to keep my blood sugar low so that I may faint in the midst of pursuing a criminal?”

“What’s wrong with ‘im?” Gina asked, shooting the twice over muffin-less detective an odd look as Iris urged her to sit on the settee before hurrying to ready another place setting.

“It’s just his usual dramatics. Don’t worry about it,” Ryuunosuke replied at the same time Sholmes burst out into a half fuming, half miserable ranting monologue about fate versus deliberate human plots. Maybe it’d be more philosophical and deep if it didn’t revolve around muffins.

“Well, okay,” Gina said easily with a one-shouldered shrug, already used to the detective’s eccentricities. Toby wiggled in her arms with a whine to be let down which she obliged.

“We have a cat, so keep an eye out on him. Wagahai is pretty mild, but I don’t know how he’ll react to a dog around,” Ryuunosuke warned, worriedly watching Toby eagerly sniff around the room.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Gina said.

Iris returned and immediately continued interrogating her on her activities and well-being. Gina didn’t waste time proudly showing off her inspector badge to which Iris let out an appreciative applause and a squeal of delight.

“I’m so happy for you Ginny! Congratulations!” Iris gushed.

“Aw, shucks. Thanks,” Gina said, shyly ducking her head with a tint of rosiness on her smiling cheeks. It’d be kind of endearing if the image wasn’t ruined by the bit of scrambled egg stuck to the corner of her mouth. “I did promise to find yer old man, after all.”

“Oh, right…”

Iris’s joviality faded at the sudden mention of her father.

“What’s wrong, Iris? Did I say somefin’ wrong?” Gina asked worriedly.

The young girl shook her head with a sad smile.

“No, it’s not you, Ginny. I appreciate you doing all that for me, I really do, but it’s okay. You don’t have to look anymore. I just found out he’s dead.”

Gina reared back in disbelief.

“Wha—‘Ow’d ya find that out if ya don’t even know yer old man? ‘Oo’s feedin’ ya lies?” Gina slammed her plate down and pushed up her already rolled up sleeve. “I’ll wupp ‘em!”

“No, it’s true. Hurley and Runo told me yesterday, and they wouldn’t lie to me about that. In fact, they kept it a secret right up until then,” Iris divulged, and though she tried to keep her tone even, wisps of sorrow still seeped through. Of course it would. She couldn’t reasonably be expected to get over her father’s death in one day.

Gina swept murderous eyes over Ryuunosuke and Sholmes, causing them to stiffen before turning to Iris with pursed lips as she tried to find the words to say. Finally, she took off her hat and said somewhat uncertainly but sincerely, “I’m so sorry for yer loss, Iris.”

Iris smiled, lighter than before.

“Thanks, Ginny. With you, Runo, and Hurley there for me, I think I’ll be alright.”

“Y-Yeah, that's right!” Gina said, injecting as much bravado as she could, probably to hide her awkwardness. “I'll always be 'round If ya need me help for anyfin’! I'm inspec'ah now too! I’ll arrest any cove ya want, no questions asked!”

She put a hand over her heart as though in pledge. Did she think arresting people was all the police did?

“Aww, thank you so much! You’re so sweet!” Iris giggled.

“Well, protectin’ the lit’le folk is wot a propah bobby does,” Gina said with a firm nod. “And that means you too!”

Too bad her idea of who counted as “little folk” was a bit arbitrary.

The rest of breakfast was mostly Iris and Gina catching up with an interjection here and there from a moping Sholmes who still hadn’t let his muffin go. Toby finally found Wagahai who hissed at him, definitely unhappy with the intrusion which prompted Ryuunosuke to quickly grab the dog before a fight broke out, dropping Toby onto Gina’s lap.

When the last crumbs of bread and the final drops of tea were gone, Gina patted her stomach in satisfaction.

“That was delicious! Thanks, Iris!”

“It was nothing,” Iris said cheerfully. “You're such good company. I only hope I haven’t kept you from your job or anything!”

“Oh no! Yer right! I plumb forgot!” Gina smacked her own forehead before leaping off the cushions as though they were spikes instead. “Sorry, Iris, it’s been great talkin’ to ya, but I ‘ave to get goin’ now. There’s a lot of fings I ‘ave to do today. Official inspec’ah fings!” she added with a proud puff of her chest.

“Of course! I’ve had such a lovely time!” Iris gushed happily. “Do come back soon, Ginny! You’re always welcome any time.”

“’Course I’ll visit!” Gina abruptly turned to Ryuunosuke. “Come on, ‘Oddo! We’re off!”

“We are?” he repeated blankly before her words clicked. “Ooh, right. Okay,” he said as he got up, quickly snatching Gina’s wrist as it snaked towards his pocket.

The beautiful triumph at her disappointment was incandescent in his chest. Gina glared at his sparkling grin. She put a hand on her hip.

“Tsk. I liked ya bet’ah when ya were dumber,” she grumped.

“Hey!” Ryuunosuke said indignantly as his traitor of a best friend snickered.

“Are you and Runo up to something?” Iris asked, looking between them as she stacked plates to carry to the kitchen.

“We’re tailin’ Boss!” Gina proclaimed. She held up Toby. “Inspec’ah Toby is ‘ot on ‘is ‘eels!”

“That sounds like quite the adventure! Tell me about it later!”

Ryuunosuke didn’t miss the way Sholmes’s brow rose but before he could question him, Gina had grabbed his arm, tugging him to the door.

“Will do! Now ‘urry up, ‘Oddo! We ‘ave to get movin’ before Boss gets too far!”

Once they were outside, Gina set Toby down and crouched in front of him with a command to sit. The dog did so which she rewarded with a brief rub behind the ears before rifling for something inside her satchel.

“So, er, how do we start, exactly?” Ryuunosuke asked, scratching the back of his head.

“Well, I’ve tried gettin’ Toby to track Boss usin’ ‘is office stuff, but I figure maybe ‘is scent’s not strong enough, so I fought I needed somefin’ a lit’le, eh, closah to ‘im.”

Closer? What’d she…? No… No, she didn’t…!

Ryuunosuke paled.

“Wait, Gina. You didn’t steal his draws—OUCH!”

He clutched his shin as Gina surged to her feet with a fuming red face.

“WOT DO YA TAKE ME FOR?!” she exploded, waving a sock in front of his eyes… and nose… phew…

“I’m speechless, Naruhodou. Really? And to a lady?” Asougi said, disappointment so palpable it was like a knife to a bullseye. Oof…

“Okay! I’m sorry, Gina! That was really rude of me!” Ryuunosuke apologized, batting the sock away while trying not to gag. “Sorry! I’m really, really sorry!”

Gina waved the sock one more time at him for good measure with a glare before falling to a crouch in front of Toby again with a huff.

“You really have to work on your brain to mouth filter, partner,” Asougi muttered.

“Yer lucky ya paid to tag along, or I’d ‘ave kicked ya to the curb already. Literally,” Gina said with a scowl, letting Toby sniff the stinky thing. How the little pup didn’t immediately roll over with a whine was a mystery not even Sholmes would be able to solve.

“Er, so how’d you manage to snag Inspector Gregson’s sock?” Ryuunosuke asked as Toby slowly circled the pavement with his nose to the air.

Even for a pickpocket, stealing a sock off someone’s feet must be audaciously hard.

“Eh, the boss likes to put ‘is plates on ‘is desk when ‘e takes a kip at the office. It’s like takin’ candy from a baby, really,” Gina said dismissively.

Poor Gregson who probably had to run around the city with only one sock.

She let out an excited shout when Toby barked and sped off.

“’E’s on the scent! Onward!” she whooped, charging after him.

“Wait!” Ryuunosuke cried, stumbling after her.

Toby led them on a merry chase through the winding streets of London with Gina elbowing past every person in her way, trailed by Ryuunosuke throwing out apologies like they were confetti left and right in her wake.

It was scary that Toby, too dark-colored and small for drivers to see properly until it was too late, would fearlessly rush through even busy traffic. It was scarier that Gina would chase her companion with such reckless abandon that he had to pull her out of the way of an oncoming carriage at several points. And then she yelled at him for slowing her down!

Was this usually what her pursuit of Gregson like?! How had she not been flattened underneath a horse’s hooves already?! Just this one endeavor was enough to give him three heart attacks! That’s three more than he ever wanted to experience!

Thankfully, the traffic eventually became less busy as neat brick houses and shops gave way to decidedly more ramshackle buildings and cracked cobblestones. The few pedestrians they came across all gave them suspicious looks from dirty faces as they shuffled past in patched clothing, making Ryuunosuke somewhat nervous one of them would pull a knife on them or something. Gina, meanwhile, paid no heed. Was it because she was unwary or was it just that she knew there was no danger, having spent enough time on the streets to be able to know?

Either way, she was quick and nimble enough that anyone who wanted to catch her really needed to work for it. She was like a deer. How did Iris manage to keep up with her when Ryuunosuke was already out of breath?

Finally, Toby rushed up the stairs of one of the most broken down buildings Ryuunosuke had ever seen. All its windows were boarded up if they weren’t broken, and the entire thing sagged sadly as though it’d topple over at any moment. Anyone who decided to live there could experience the thrill of “will I die of a collapsed building?” every day.

“Ah ha!” Gina cried, bursting through the splintered front door which didn’t even fit in its frame properly let alone be locked. “I’ve got ya now, Boss! Ya can’t run from me forevah!”

Ryuunosuke highly doubted that was what Gregson was really doing.

They ran up one more flight of stairs, and if the good inspector was inside, Ryuunosuke would be supremely surprised if they hadn’t already alerted the poor man they were coming for him. With all the racket they were making, they’d probably alerted the entire neighborhood.

Toby stopped in front of one of the doors and pawed at it.

“Alright, step back, boy! I’ve got this!” Gina said giddily, lifting a leg.

“Wait, Gina—”

“HA!”

Ryuunosuke groaned as Gina stampeded in with a victorious shout of, “FOUND… ya…”

He staggered to the doorframe, leaning against it to peer around the dark room while he caught his breath. He couldn’t see much in the scant, gloomy light provided by the boarded up windows, but he could just make out the silhouette of a desk with a lamp on top of it.

As Gina muttered to herself, feeling her way around, he went over and turned it on. In the new light, it was apparent that the dismal room was in a sorrier state than Natsume’s flat while being barer than Kazuma’s. The only things inside were a fireplace, the desk with its lamp and picture frame, a stool (not even a chair), and a noticeboard.

Gina whistled as she looked around. She ran a finger along the mantle, rubbing at the dust that stuck there.

“The boss must be in a worse rut than I fought if this is where ‘e lived.”

“I don’t think this is his residence,” Ryuunosuke said, examining the picture of an unfamiliar woman. A lover? Did Gregson even have time for one? He seemed more of a “married to his job” kind of man. “It’s too… un-lived-in.”

Toby let out a few little sneezes as he sniffed the new environment.

“Aww, sorry, boy. Bear with it for a bit, yeah?” Gina comforted, giving him a pat before withdrawing some dry meat which Toby immediately scrabbled at her legs for with an eager bark. “A treat for a job well done!”

She gave the meat to the drooling dog before noticing the desk drawers and immediately pulling them open and turning them out. Unfortunately, they were all empty. Ryuunosuke moved on to the noticeboard and gasped, prompting her to look up.

“Wot?”

“I think… this might actually be Inspector Gregson’s hideaway,” he said, skimming in amazement at all the newspaper articles and notes plastered onto the board relating to the Reaper’s victims. “He seems to be investigating the Reaper.”

And he’d been investigating for a long time. The oldest article he could find dated back ten years, and it was browning to the point the letters had faded into near indiscernibility. Hmm… ten years… It couldn’t be a coincidence.

“Yer yankin’ me leg. Really?” Gina said excitedly, coming over for a look even though she couldn’t read much of it. “Huh, would ya Adam an’ Eve it.” She scratched her head. “But why’d ‘e ‘ave to do it ‘ere? Kind o’ ‘ard to see and it’s dusty, innit?”

“I don’t know,” Ryuunosuke replied just as befuddled. “Maybe he wants to keep it a secret.”

“Why’d ‘e want to keep it a secret for? And from ‘oo? Me?” Gina asked, starting to get worked up.

“We don’t know that, Gina. Maybe Inspector Gregson has his reasons,” Ryuunosuke reassured hastily. “We can ask him when we see him next time.”

Still, there was something odd about the noticeboard, something he couldn’t quite put his finger on. But what? What about it was so strange?

Unbidden, his mind flashed back to a similar sight in Sholmes’s room and its myriad of colored threads connecting people, evidence, and locations. However, this noticeboard didn’t connect anything. It was all basically just extremely detailed profiles of the victims down to their schedules. Could the identity of the Reaper really be determined through that alone? It couldn’t. Not even Sholmes was that good. Was Gregson investigating the Reaper or the victims here?

“Meep.”

Ryuunosuke and Gina simultaneously turned at the squeak.

Standing frozen in the hall was a set of the biggest lips he’d ever seen attached to a stick-like man staring at them through a singular wide eye peeping at them through a curtain of greasy hair.

“Oi, ya live ‘ere? Good timin’. I got some ques—”

The man bolted.

“OI! Let’s get ‘im!” Gina hollered tearing after him, as keen to give chase as Toby barking up a storm as he shot after what was fleeing prey in his doggy mind.

“Gina!” Ryuunosuke called in dismay, dashing after her.

Protecting little folk said Gina?! Hunting them down with a dog was protecting the little folk?! The man hadn’t done anything wrong, and he was clearly terrified out of his wits! To anyone on the outside looking in—no, even to someone on the inside looking in, Gina was harassing or even threatening the man for no reason!

If he decided to charge Gina for it, she could get in trouble. If she did this in the future as a full-fledged member of the Yard, she could get in trouble, only Gregson might not be able to bail her out. She’d have to bear the responsibility herself. Hopefully, she’d learn to conduct herself so it didn’t happen, but right now, she’d just tackled Lips from behind and twisted his arm, and Ryuunosuke needed to stop her before potential assault charges were added on top.

“Gina, stop, stop, stop!” he cried, attempting to pull Gina off of him, but she absolutely refused to budge from where her knee pinned a squirming and hollering Lips in the spine.

Toby growled at him, instantly shutting up Lips who let out a whimper. Great, even the dog was starting to pick up his owner’s bad habits.

“Wot’re ya doin’, ‘Oddo! This is a clearly suspicious cove!” Gina said impatiently, fighting off his hands and doubling down on the poor man instead.

“Yeah, but you can’t just attack people!”

Much to his resigned despair, she blithely ignored him in favor of picking through Lips’s pockets as naturally as one would greet their friends on the street. She tugged out a dark blue booklet… no, wait… that’s…

“’Ey, ain’t this a bobby’s ident?” Gina said with furrowed brows. She flicked it open with one hand and gaped.

Ryuunosuke took a closer look and his own jaw dropped.

“This is Inspector Gregson’s!”

Gina took her knee off Lips and rolled him over to better grab his collar and shake him, demanding in his face, “Spill it! ‘Ow’d ya get this ya no good tea leaf!”

“I-I-I just found it, I swear!” Lips squealed.

“A likely story! I bet ya ‘alf-inched it right out ‘is Lucy Lockett! Yer under arrest for stealin’ a bobby’s ident!” Gina proclaimed, taking out a pair of handcuffs with a grin. She was clearly excited she got to use them.

“Nooo! No, no, no, it’s all a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!” Lips screamed, tugging frantically at Gina’s wrist while squirming desperately to get out from under her as she attempted to slap the handcuffs on.

“’Old still!”

“Wait, Gina,” Ryuunosuke said, putting a hand on her shoulder. He ignored the stink eye she threw at him over her shoulder. “We should ask him some questions first.”

“Wot’s there to ask? ‘E’s caught red-‘anded wiv Boss’s ident.”

“That’s true, but you never know. There could be more to the story.” To Lips, Ryuunosuke asked, “What’s your name?”

“G-Gossip! Please sir! I’m just an honest to goodness street peddler making an honest living! I’ve done nothing wrong!”

“It’s okay, I’m just asking questions,” Ryuunosuke tried to console although he wasn’t sure what Gina was going to do if she heard something she didn’t like. “You said you found the identification? Where did you find it?”

“O-On the ground!”

“Where?”

“Fresno! I never leave the area!”

Ryuunosuke carefully thought back, and he did remember briefly glimpsing that name on a post as he ran after Gina on the street Gregson’s hideaway was in.

“What were you doing inside that building?”

“C-Can’t a good, law-abiding citizen return what’s been dropped?” Gossip asked defensively.

His statement instantly sounded strange, and Ryuunosuke zeroed in on it.

“Then why’d you run?

“I-I wasn’t expecting people. I was startled! And then that dog and girl—”

“That’s Chief Inspec’ah Toby and Inspec’ah Lestrade to you!” Gina sniffed. “Call us by our propah ti’le and name!” she demanded, rattling the handcuffs.

“Alright, alright!” Gossip said in a tone of voice that suggested that if he weren’t being threatened with arrest, he’d be rolling his eyes. “Chief Inspector Toby and Inspector Lestrade started chasing me! Who wouldn’t run?”

“We wouldn’t ‘ave chased ya if ya didn’t run!” Gina retorted.

“So you were only expecting Inspector Gregson. If you were returning his identification, it means you know him, right?” Ryuunosuke continued before his questioning could be derailed.

“Not personally! As I’ve said, I never leave Fresno! I’ve just seen him around sometimes!”

“So, you’ve never spoken to him? Then how do you know who to return this identification to if you didn’t know at least his name?” Ryuunosuke asked, crossing his arms thoughtfully.

“Look, I just had a hunch, okay? I mind my own business around here! Are we done yet?” Gossip asked, starting to sound more anxiously irritated than scared.

“We’re the ones askin’ the questions here! Tell ‘im, Tobes!” Gina said, turning to her partner.

However, contrary to what she might expect, Toby did more than just tell him. He lunged forward, bit Gossip right on his sausage-like lips, and yanked. He let out a shrill scream.

“Toby, no!” Gina shrieked, dropping the handcuffs to grab the dog and pull him off.

“Gina! Don’t pu—”

A loud rip rent the air. Ryuunosuke stared blankly at the piece of lip Toby was now happily shaking in his mouth. He shivered, not daring to look at Gossip’s mutilated face. They did it. They finally murdered someone. They were going to jail.

“Don’t be ridiculous, Naruhodou! Look carefully! There’s no blood!”

Asougi’s voice snapped him out of his vacant stupor. He was right. There wasn’t any blood at all.

“It’s probably a disguise,” he concluded.

Gina seemed to figure it out at the same time Ryuunosuke began to get his bearings back, and she released Toby to turn her full attention on Gossip who’d covered his face with both hands.

“Alright, enough funny business! ‘Oo’re ya really?”

She tried to pry Gossip’s hands off, but he resisted, struggling with renewed vigor to throw her off.

“’Oddo, don’t just stand there! ‘Elp me!” Gina grunted through her efforts.

Wasn’t this too violent?

“I-I don’t…”

“Grr, fine! I’ll just bring ya back to the Yard! Works for me!” Gina growled, red in the face from both anger and exertion. She groped for the cuffs on the ground and snapped them on.

The sudden feel of cold metal around his wrists must have shocked Gossip enough to jerk his hands back to stare at the cuffs in disbelief, inadvertently revealing his face.

He was… a surprisingly plain-looking man considering his rather distinctive disguise. He was so plain, in fact, that he might actually circle back around to being handsome. His facial structure wasn’t too sharp or too plump. His eyes weren’t too small or too large. His nose wasn’t too high or too low, too flat or too round. His lips were neither too thin nor too thick; the perfect medium in everything.

“So that’s wot yer really like.”

With a loud, dismayed cry and a mighty shove, Gossip finally got Gina off of him. She let out a yelp as he scrambled to get his feet under him.

“Gina!”

Ryuunosuke hurried to help her up, but she swatted him away.

“Forget me! ‘E’s gettin’ away!” Gina yelled, diving to grab onto Gossip.

She seized the bottom of his trouser leg, but he rolled, successfully freeing himself. He pushed himself onto his forearms and sprang up at the same time as Gina.

“GET BACK ‘ERE!” she bellowed, giving chase to Gossip with Toby and Ryuunosuke hot on her heels. Apparently, she was also getting lessons in how to make full use of her lung capacity from Gregson.

Once again, they ripped through the streets, this time on an impromptu tour of one of London’s poorer neighborhoods. But alas, the tangle of unfamiliar side streets which eventually opened up into a bustling thoroughfare made it now impossible to continue the chase.

Gina stomped her foot with a long frustrated growl.

“Buggah it! Buggah it all! ‘E’s gone!” She swung angrily to Ryuunosuke panting and coughing for air. “Ya let ‘im get away!”

To that, he had nothing to say. He simply didn’t have the strength to defend himself. He barely even had the strength to continue standing with the way his legs burned and wobbled under him, threatening to give way at any moment. He’d never run so much in his entire life. He wanted to collapse right then and there.

“You see? This is exactly why you should’ve gone on my morning runs with me,” Asougi sighed.

Well, sorry he couldn’t see into the future to know he’d need to run through an entire foreign city one day! Forget it. He was tired. He didn’t care how dirty the ground was, he sank down and sat, letting Gina’s ranting wash over him as he stared dazedly at the flow of pedestrians. He didn't know how long they stayed like this, but eventually, one of the pedestrians broke out of the stream and approached them.

Vaguely, Ryuunosuke detected Gina falling silent. He looked up at the man standing over him, impressively lanky and tall, maybe as tall as Sholmes. He cast quite the shadow over Ryuunosuke who blinked almost uncomprehendingly up at him, brain still much too addled to properly register him.

“’Oo’re ya?” Gina asked, tone coming off rude in her suspicion. “Ya need somefin’ from us?”

The man shook his head.

“Dear me, no. But I heard that you might need something from me,” he said, looking straight at Ryuunosuke who furrowed his brows as he mouthed the perplexing line to himself before the man’s appearance finally clicked.

“You are the Great Detective’s Eastern friend, are you not?” he asked, darting a glance at the white hilt of Karuma. “Greetings, I am Enoch Drebber.” He smiled. It was uncannily sharp. “I heard from my associate that you were asking about me?”

Chapter Text

“… You really didn’t have to come with me, Gina,” Ryuunosuke muttered in the awkward space of the carriage clopping along the streets. It was made twice as awkward with the curtains at the windows down since Drebber's eye felt irritated.

“It hasn’t been the same since that accident that lost my right eye,” he had said mournfully, brushing lightly against the circular piece covering it.

So, they’re sitting in dimness unable to even fully make out each other’s faces.

After Drebber proposed relocating to his workshop to talk, Gina had thrown a fuss about following a “clearly suspicious cove to get murdered” and practically stuffed herself into the carriage with them. Even though Drebber said he didn’t mind, Ryuunosuke couldn’t help but be apologetic for her rudeness even if she was only trying to look out for him.

“’Oddo, I can tell. Yer the kind o’ cove ‘oo’d do anyfin’ for anyone if they’re just a lit’le nice to ya or gave ya candy no questions asked, ain’t ya,” Gina said flatly with a stare that dared to tell her otherwise.

“That’s not… not… n-nnn…!” Ryuunosuke tried to push out the “not true”, he really did! But his traitorous brain kept flashing back to all those times he was bribed by classmates, friends, and neighbors with sweets and other foods for favors ranging from assignment help to filling in for double dates…

“Don’t even try, not when I’m the one constantly warning about people taking advantage of you, and not when you bought a useless dried, dead sea anemone just because of some nonsense the shopkeeper spouted which you ate up like koi!”

“Ngh…!”

“There ya see!”

“Besides, Miss Lestrade is right to be suspicious. We don’t know what Drebber’s intentions are for suddenly approaching you.”

Ryuunosuke sighed in frustration. But what would Drebber even gain from hurting or threatening him? They’d just met for crying out loud.

“Don’t give me that! I know exactly what you’re thinking, but a human’s heart can run deep. Even if you can’t see it, it doesn’t mean ulterior motives don’t exist.” Then, quieter, “You should know that by now.”

Ryuunosuke pursed his lips, clenching his hands on his knees.

He did… From his trials to Sholmes himself, he truly did…

Gina glared at Drebber who idly inspected the palm of his mechanical hand as he flexed it. It shocked Ryuunosuke when he first glimpsed it. Drebber had offered a closer look with a grin, but he’d firmly declined. It seemed a bit morbid, and his imagination was already acting up, threatening nightmares.

“I dare ‘im to do anyfin’ with a bobby ‘round!”

“Dear me, it seems I’m quite misunderstood,” Drebber said with a jerky shrug. “All I wanted was a chat over tea.”

“Chat about wot? ‘Ow yer goin’ to murder ‘im?”

Drebber dipped his head and laughed, the sound low and restrained which fit with the droning quality of his usual speech.

“I wouldn’t discuss my method of murder with my victim. No, no. If I were serious about murdering him, let’s see…”

He tilted his head up and put a mechanical finger to the side of the monocle-like gadget on his temple. To Ryuunosuke amazement, it rotated along with the gears on the back of the hand until the lens sat over his eye.

“I would lie in wait for the perfect opportunity, and the moment it presented itself, I would pounce on it with a meticulous plan that ensured just enough time that he knew exactly who and how moments before death.” That vulpine grin he greeted Ryuunosuke with when they first met reemerged. “All that is to say, I truly only wish for a talk with him, inspector. Is that so wrong?”

“When ya say it with that creepy smile, yeah!”

“There’s nothing I can do about that,” Drebber said carelessly, spinning the lens away again. “But you can’t deny that I conceded to allow you with us. Does that not prove my innocence?”

Gina grumbled under her breath before finally spitting out, “Fine… But I’m watchin’ ya.”

To emphasize her point, she leaned deliberately with one arm on her thigh and glared into his eye. The shift in her position caused Toby to wiggle a bit inside her bag.

Desperate to distract from the rather rude discussion of suspecting someone based solely on appearance, Ryuunosuke said, “So, Mr. Asman apparently interviewed you a long time ago. Were you surprised by that or did you already know?”

“No, I wasn’t aware,” Drebber drawled.

Ryuunosuke waited for him to elaborate. He didn’t.

“Er… What a coincidence then, huh?” he chuckled weakly.

“Yes, a coincidence.”

“Oh… um… Surprise?”

“… Quite...”

“…”

“…”

A trickle of sweat ran down his neck. All right then…

"Charming," Asougi commented.

It was a long, awkward, silent ride.

When the carriage finally stopped, the burst of relief almost physically propelled Ryuunosuke out its door to escape the molasses thick discomfort that made him want to leap out his own skin.

Gina got off first followed by Ryuunosuke who tried not to appear too eager to step out.

They’d stopped in front of a large building with no windows and a slanted roof sitting snugly in between about a dozen of the same-looking warehouse-like structures. The bright red of the bricks and the lack of wear suggested they were probably relatively new. That also meant there were no distinguishing features between them. It might be impossible to tell them apart if not for the numbers painted on the metal doors.

“This looks… remote…” Asougi observed with tension suggesting he was on high alert. “Naruhodou, the moment either of us detects something wrong no matter how small, take Miss Lestrade and leave immediately.”

Ryuunosuke patted Karuma in affirmation though he didn’t think it’d come to that, or at least, he hoped not.

The carriage left as Drebber strolled past them to unlock the door, holding it open with a bow.

“Please, do come in.”

“Ya fink I won’t?” Gina said near bitingly as she strode in with her head held up.

Did she think it was a dare or a challenge or something?

Ryuunosuke sighed as he followed her in. The door squeaked as Drebber closed it behind them.

It was brighter than what Ryuunosuke expected. As it turned out, there were skylights set into the roof allowing abundant sunlight into the lofty room, spacious even with a giant metal and wood contraption of some kind taking up a third of the place. All around were bits of machinery, shelves of boxes, and worktables littered with equipment, models, and a plethora of other objects he couldn’t possibly identify. Sholmes and Iris would love it here.

“Wot in the blazin’ ‘eck is this?” Gina exclaimed.

“Ah, that would be the model of the project I’m working with Mr. Asman and one other scientist on,” Drebber said, slowly walking over to stand in front of it with his hands behind his back. “I’m the engineer tasked with building the blueprint perfectly to its specifications.”

“Wot’s a lump o’ me'al like this supposed to do?” she asked, knocking lightly on one of the supports.

“That, I can’t tell you. Company secrets, I hope you understand. You’ll find out during the Great Exhibition when it’s unveiled.”

“Oh, um, is it okay for us to see it then?” Ryuunosuke asked in what he realized was a redundant way. If it wasn’t okay, Drebber wouldn’t have taken him to his workshop in the first place.

“It’s fine,” Drebber confirmed, turning away towards a narrow scratched-up worktable where a trophy he recognized stood. It was the same one Iris held in one of Sholmes’s photos.

Ryuunosuke went to take a closer look at it. A small silver plaque at its base read, “Royal Society Excellence in Science: For those who display remarkable promise in carrying forth the bright future of mankind”. The trophy itself was polished to a shine. Drebber obviously cared a lot about it.

“Curious?”

“A little, I suppose,” Ryuunosuke said sheepishly at being caught ogling the trophy so closely. “I saw it in one of my housemate’s photos.”

“Looks like it’d be worth a pret’y bob,” Gina said, wandering over with a certain evaluative glint in her eye that made Ryuunosuke half expect she’d just snag the thing and run off with it.

“I suppose it’d be worth quite a bit.” Drebber stroked the trophy’s side with a gloved finger. “For you see, this is a prestigious award given only to those recognized with great talent in the sciences while still in education. I imagine fools who lack the ability to earn it themselves but still fancy themselves scientists would salivate at the mouth to display it even if they must pay for the privilege.”

“Did ya pay for yers? Wot?” Gina asked, miffed when Ryuunosuke nudged her with a pointed glare.

“I imagine some would say I did. Wouldn’t that be convenient for them?” Drebber said with a humorless smile, resting a hand on top of the trophy and tapping a finger.

“So you must’ve been the cream of the crop of your university then.”

Yet, he still had to grave-dig for money. Were there no scholarships even though he apparently showed great potential?

Drebber drummed his fingers on the trophy.

“Yes, I was top of my class until I left.”

“What? Why?” Ryuunosuke asked, startled.

“I could say it’s because I tired of the greedy vultures who kept stealing my ideas and my work and therefore my research grants. I could say it’s because of asinine inter-department politics in what was supposed to be a hallowed institute of learning.”

Drebber’s hand tightened over the trophy as a slow snarl wound its way across his lips, lending his already pointed facial features an edge of ruthlessness.

“I could say that surviving such a climate is one only a select few chosen geniuses could withstand, and I simply wasn’t one of them. But that would be lies, and let me tell you why.”

He stepped back a few paces and put a hand into the inner folds of his coat.

“Naruhodou!”

Drebber whipped out a pistol and pointed it at Ryuunosuke who froze just as he drew out an inch of Karuma.

“Damn it!” Asougi cursed with the venom of a mamushi.

Gina twitched as though to leap at him but a loud crack from the gun froze her, her face turning whiter than a sheet as she trembled from head to toe. Asougi hissed while a whimpering keen came from the bag.

Drebber re-aimed the pistol at Ryuunosuke who took his hand away from the sword to ball it at his side.

“I wouldn’t try anything unless you can move faster than I can pull the trigger,” he suggested affably, getting in between them and the door.

“Why are you doing this?” Ryuunosuke asked steadily, slowly edging Gina as far away from Drebber as he could. “I don’t believe there are any grudges between us.”

“No grudges… no grudges!”

Drebber burst out laughing, high and near hysterical. Ryuunosuke reached into his pocket for the little hare.

“Yes, I suppose the oblivious idiot who trampled all over someone else’s hard work and planning nurtured over a year in the making after countless other years of waiting would think so! If it weren’t for you, Asman would’ve continued being ignorant of me! My plan would’ve proceeded flawlessly! But now he suspects me! There’s no way it can go forward now! All that time and effort! This golden opportunity! Wasted!”

“Yer men’al,” Gina whispered, clutching Ryuunosuke’s arm in with one hand while the other shifted her bag behind her.

“As if I care!”

“What plan are you talking about?” Ryuunosuke continued, hoping to delay him as much as possible.

Abruptly, the spikes of Drebber’s manic rage fell away, and he regarded him with the same vaguely bored way he did in the carriage.

“It doesn’t matter anymore, and you don’t need to know,” he said calmly. He jerked the gun to gesture behind them. “Get in that room. If you try anything with that sword,” he grinned, the menace giving it an extra razor edge, “I’ll shoot you.”

Asougi spat obscenities as Ryuunosuke and Gina were forced to do as he said.

Once they were standing in the middle of what appeared to be a living quarter of a sort, Drebber nodded from the doorway.

“Good. I never did serve you that tea I promised, did I? How rude of me. Please do feel free to help yourselves.”

“Wot’re ya goin’ to do wiv us?” Gina demanded, regaining some of her color though she still remained a bit shaky. “I’ll ‘ave ya know Sco’land Yard ain’t goin’ to let ya off easy!”

“Oh, that ineffectual rabble,” Drebber hummed indifferently. “Frankly, I have more confidence in evading them than you will have of leaving this room alive.”

Dread frosted over Ryuunosuke’s veins and made his stomach swoop.

“What do you mean?”

Drebber only gave a low almost gleeful chuckle before slamming the door shut. A few moments later, a low hissing sound emanated from beyond.

“Oi! Answer the question!” Gina yelled, going right up to the door. She tried to yank it open, but it didn’t budge.

Ryuunosuke joined her and also tried to open it. It still refused to move, not even when they both used all their strength to pull it. Drebber must have somehow sealed it shut.

“I’m going to blow you up,” the mad man said with the same casualness as announcing a trip to the grocer’s.

“What?!” Ryuunosuke and Gina yelped.

“Shit!” Asougi growled.

“You’re bluffing,” Ryuunosuke said, half in denial, pulse pounding furiously in his throat.

“I suppose you’ll find out after you’re dead.”

Dead… It bounced around his head but it never snagged in his mind. Was this real?

“Ah, not right away, mind. I still have to ensure I’m well away before the commotion starts, so I’m setting it on a timer,” Drebber said pleasantly. “Since my plans have fallen apart, I have no further use for this place. It’s been nice while it lasted. Good-bye Great Detective apprentice and junior inspector. We won’t be meeting again.”

“’Ey, wait! Don’t ya dare leave!” Gina hollered, banging and kicking the door. “I’m warnin’ ya! If ya don’t get back 'ere right now to open this door, I’ll… I’ll…!”

Ryuunosuke tugged her back by the shoulders before she injured herself as she let out a screech of ineffectual rage.

“Stop, Gina. He’s not going to let us out.”

“Are ya givin’ up?!” Gina cried, directing her helpless fury to him instead, but behind her façade, there was poorly hidden fear that made her eyes swim. Ryuunosuke had to stay calm for her sake otherwise, he’d panic too.

“I’m not giving up. It’s just that there has to be another way out,” he denied, pulling her away from the door. Thankfully, she didn’t resist. “Besides, we have someone at our side.”

Under Gina’s curious gaze, he pulled out the hare.

“Are you there, Mr. Sholmes?”

“Yes, yes, I hear you loud and clear. Goodness, my boy! It hasn’t been one day since you received your communicator, and you’re already in trouble! If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you did it on purpose to give it a test run!”

Gina reared away in surprise.

“Wot the—?! T-That doll just talked!”

“It’s okay, it’s just Mr. Sholmes and Iris’s new invention.” Ryuunosuke held it up for her to see. “It lets us speak over long distances.”

“Blimey, ya can do that?” Gina marveled. “Iris is so smart!”

“Ahem! I’m one half of the equation I’ll thank you to remember!” Sholmes sniffed. “Now then, assigning proper credit aside,” his tone turned serious, “you’ve gotten yourselves into quite the mess.”

“Yeah, we’re trapped,” Ryuunosuke said, looking around the room. There was no other way out... save one. “There are some skylights, but it’s pretty high up. Still, if we stack furniture, we might be able to get out.”

Although, would there even be a way to open it? It’s a skylight, after all. They’re not typically made to open since they’re so high up. No, he couldn’t think like that now. He had to at least check first. The rest could follow.

“Then you’d better start working on that. Before you do, tell me where you are. I’ll arrive within ten minutes to help.”

“We don’t know,” Ryuunosuke said in frustration, realizing the true reason why they all had to sit in relative darkness. Drebber's eye likely wasn't irritated at all in the first place. “The carriage we rode on had the curtains down.”

He wanted to smack himself. To think both Gina and Asougi were right in their suspicions which he’d brushed off. Human hearts and motives can indeed be unfathomable from the surface.

“I don’t recognize the surroundin’s when we got off, so we’re defini’ely not in East London,” Gina offered.

“Brilliant! That leaves only three-quarters of London left to scour,” Sholmes joked. “Anything else you can tell me?”

“We’re in a brick warehouse-like building. It looked new. There were a bunch of the exact same looking buildings in a row. They all had metal doors with numbers. Ours was… twenty-eight” Ryuunosuke replied, sweeping over the room one more time to ensure there weren't trapdoors or any other exit. “There are no windows other than the skylights."

“So a relatively new building possibly for either storage or to rent to multiple families to live in. Likely, you’re in a part of London under development. New constructions… new transport routes… a housing project…?”

Sholmes devolved into muttering. Ryuunosuke left him to it. There was no time to waste.

“Gina, let’s start piling the furniture.”

She nodded and went for the table. Ryuunosuke helped drag it under the middle skylight where the armchairs weren’t in the way before pulling over a wooden chair while Gina hoisted up a footstool.

“If I ever see Drebber again, I’m going to cut off his head,” Asougi growled. If he still had his body, it’d rumble from his chest like thunder. His tension made the words so vicious that for a moment, Ryuunosuke feared for Drebber’s life. Not that he had room to worry about someone else’s life when his own was immediately on the line.

“Good news,” Sholmes announced as Ryuunosuke and Gina decided the footstool wasn’t going to stack well with the chair. “I believe I know where you are. Bad news, if I’m wrong, I might arrive too late.”

“I believe in you, Mr. Sholmes,” Ryuunosuke said immediately with a slight grunt as he lifted the chair onto the table on top of which Gina stood to help haul it on.

“… I’ll ensure your faith will not be misplaced,” Sholmes vowed solemnly.

“Ya bettah come for us or I’ll 'aunt ya!” Gina added to which the detective let out a small chuckle. Ryuunosuke might be wrong or it might be the hare’s sound quality, but it came out a bit strained as though it was forced out of him.

"Noted."

After that was silence. Ryuunosuke assumed Sholmes was on his way.

“That stool should make it 'igh nuff to reach,” Gina said, pointing to the furniture in question.

Ryuunosuke heaved it to her and she put it on top of the chair. The resulting tower was enough to reach the bottommost part of the skylight, but it seemed horribly unstable.

“Keep it steady while I take a butcher at the window,” Gina said, already climbing up.

“Gina!” Ryuunosuke wailed in despair, scrambling onto the table at the other side to grab hold of the wobbly stool before she fell.

At the top, Gina examined the frame and let out an excited noise.

“There’s a latch! On the bot’om!”

Hope shot up Ryuunosuke. He held his breath as she fiddled to get it open. A moment passed.

“Ah-ha!”

His heart rose at the triumphant cry and then plummeted when it was followed by a frustrated, “Wot? Yer pullin’ me leg," because as it turned out, the window was top-hinged casement. It didn’t open very wide, just enough for maybe Gina to squeeze past… but not Ryuunosuke.

“Fuckin’ window! ‘Oo makes it like this?!” Gina raged, hitting the panes with her forearm and making them rattle.

“Gina, go through first, and then we can figure out what to do.”

She looked back at him, worry flickering across her face. He smiled and nodded as encouragingly as he could and tried not to give away the earthquake inside him that threatened to split the paper-thin veneer of calm into the turbulent icy panic beneath.

Thankfully, his doubts didn’t seem to show because Gina sucked in some air and mumbled an, “Okay...” before pushing Toby through the gap first with murmurs of reassurance so that he didn’t move too much. After ensuring he wouldn’t roll down the roof, she hefted herself up to scrabble through.

She barely made it out. Despite Asougi’s potshots about Ryuunosuke getting fat, he was still rather thin, or at least, thinner than a lot of his classmates. It was partly what made stuffing him in a trunk possible in the first place, but he wasn’t that thin. If Gina had to struggle through, then he was absolutely out of the question.

Gina carefully rearranged herself outside, looping her satchel strap over her shoulder again, before peering through the gap, biting her lip.

“Maybe we could break the glass,” she suggested.

“Even if we did, the grilles would still be in the way,” Ryuunosuke pointed out.

“Naruhodou, use Karuma to break the stay,” Asougi said so urgently it was almost a command.

“Huh? Are you sure?”

It could scratch the scabbard!

“Wot?” overlapped with, “Is this any time to worry about that?! Just do it!”

Ryuunosuke carefully climbed onto the stool, nervously but carefully balancing his weight so it didn’t topple unceremoniously. He unhooked Karuma and aimed the butt towards the thick metal stay higher up.

Here went…

He swung. The stay didn’t yield. He did it again and again. The stay remained unbroken. Frustration shot through him, growing with every swing at the fact he couldn’t put his full strength into it otherwise, he’d fall off. The frustration made a potent cocktail with the apprehension in his churning gut. Any minute, he might start shaking.

“’Ere, let me at it,” Gina offered, extending her hand.

“Um…”

“Give it over,” Asougi demanded in a rush.

Ryuunosuke loosened his unconscious grip on Karuma and hesitantly did so. The moment it touched her palm, Gina whisked it away and started banging on the stay like she wielded a hammer instead. He winced.

“Be gentler.”

“Who cares?” Asougi snapped.

“Gen’le ain’t get’in’ ya out!”

Ryuunosuke bit his lip and refrained from commenting further as Gina continued her attempt to break the band of metal. However, after a minute or two with no sign of damage, he finally spoke up. No one was going to like what he was going to say.

“Gina, you have to go.”

Gina halted mid-swing.

“Wot?” she asked, blinking at him as though she wasn’t sure she heard correctly.

“Naruhodou…” Asougi said slowly, warningly.

Ryuunosuke didn't like it either. Being left behind...

He cut off that train of thought before it could go further. He forced himself to focus as he reasoned out, “This obviously isn’t working. You need to go and get help. Find another policeman or—”

“Shut up! I’m not leavin’ ya!” Gina seethed.

Her efforts redoubled desperately, bringing down Karuma twice as fast with a clenched jaw.

“Gina.”

“No!”

“Gina, listen!” Ryuunosuke shouted in his courtroom voice, stilling her just as the sheath made one last contact with the stay. She breathed hard and shallow, her eyes wide in her helpless devastation, reminiscent of the time she was in jail, trying and failing to put on a brave face. It made her look younger despite being only few years apart. He’d hoped he never had to see it again and yet…

In a coaxing tone he continued, “It’s not working. The stay is too sturdy. We need another solution, and we can’t waste any more time.”

Gina swallowed hard. He was right, and she knew it.

A part of him was touched that she was so frantic for his sake. But he couldn’t be selfish, not when Gina and Asougi didn’t need to go down with him.

Stones amassed in Ryuunosuke’s throat and filled every cavity in his body, weighing it with the realization he might not make it out.

“Go… Go get help. Ensure there aren’t other people around who could get caught in the blast.”

“No. No, no, no!” Gina put aside Karuma and reached her hand towards him in tears. “Come on, ‘Oddo! Don’t give up! Take me ‘and. I’ll pull ya through! Please!”

“Don’t do this, don’t you dare do this, Naruhodou, don’t you dare,” Asougi babbled wildly.

Ryuunosuke wanted to reach for her hand, to squeeze it reassuringly, but she’d only waste precious seconds trying to pull him out, so he refrained even though he desperately longed for the solace of that kindness through that simple human connection.

“Gina, I believe in you,” he said ushering in every drop of sincerity pooling under the murky dread he could, because he did believe in her. She was clever and determined, and she cared. She'd do her damnedest for him, and that brought him a bit of comfort at the prospects ahead.

Her hand dropped. She stared at him in tears.

“You can do it,” Ryuunosuke reaffirmed with his best smile, hoping it didn’t shake with his frenzied pulse.

Gina’s chin wobbled. She slowly retracted her hand as though hoping he’d grab it at the last minute and rubbed her eyes with her sleeve.

“I’ll go,” she said, voice heavy with tears. “But I’ll be back, okay? Don’t ya dare die before ‘en.”

His smile loosened as it became less forced.

“I know you’ll be back. Take this so you can contact Sholmes.” He passed the hare to Gina who took it in a white-knuckled grip. “Just tap on the head or pull its ear to turn it on.” He braced himself for what was to come with his next statement. “Take that sword too.”

“NARUHODOU RYUUNOSUKE!” Asougi bellowed with enough explosive impact to make Ryuunosuke cringe but not to change his mind.

“If I don’t make it, give it to Lord van Zieks’s apprentice. Lord van Zieks was the prosecutor for your case.”

Gina nodded.

“Naruhodou, I’ll kill you if you make me leave you behind! I’ll make you do sit-ups until you vomit! I’ll make you do laps until you drop! Fucking don’t do this to me!”

His begging keen made Ryuunosuke falter but only for a fraction of a second.

“Go! There’s no more time to lose!”

“I’ll be back! I promise I’ll be back!” Gina swore wetly, ducking her head as she grabbed Karuma and stood.

“We’re partners, aren’t we? Partners don’t leave each other behind! Dammit, Naruhodou, no!”

Throwing one last lingering glance at him, she pulled down her hat and darted away, as swift as a rabbit despite the sloping surface.

“NO! RYUUNOSUKE!”

Ryuunosuke stood rooted to the spot, listening to Asougi’s last pain-filled scream slipping between his ribs like a knife.

Slowly, he climbed off the tower and looked over the empty room at a slight loss. What should he do now?

Without Gina or Asougi to help fill some of the space with either voice or presence, it was suddenly too quiet. If he hadn’t heard the rickety sound the furniture made on his way down, he would’ve thought he’d gone deaf. It didn’t feel like what the prelude of his imminent end would sound like. He didn’t like this quiet. Maybe the bomb never existed at all?

He went to the door and pressed his ear against it. Nothing. He tugged half-heartedly at the knob. Stuck. He was still trapped. Alone.

The quiet grew thicker, solidifying into silence.

He turned to the room. It bobbed. He blinked. It stilled again.

Right, what should he do next? Twiddling his thumbs and waiting for rescue didn’t sit right. His nerves jittered like bugs beneath his skin to do something, go somewhere; anything but be useless.

The safe caught his eye. It was hefty, solid steel. It wouldn’t budge or break easily. It might even be able to withstand an explosion. It was also bigger than a certain suitcase. He could easily hide inside… but it’d still be dark and cramped where anything could happen outside his awareness…

A cold spectral hand raked down his chest, chilling him to the core. He shivered. Somehow, stuffing himself inside seemed like a worse prospect than being blown to pieces.

No, don’t be ridiculous. His life was at stake! He couldn’t afford to be choosy!

He strode over, but his steps faltered halfway until he approached it with all the caution of the safe suddenly sprouting fangs to rip him apart. He forced his wooden knees to bend in front of it. How did it get so hard to breathe suddenly? What was this pounding in his ears? Wasn’t it silent before?

He extended a faintly quivering hand towards it. Stop it. Stop shaking! There wasn’t anything to be afraid of! He wasn’t going to find anyone dead at his feet the next time he got out!

He gulped even though his mouth and throat were bone dry. He finally grasped the wheel with a sweaty hand. Before he could think too much more, he yanked. The sheer, overwhelming relief that shot to his head making him dizzy when it didn’t move was quickly followed by a spot of anger.

Stupid! How was this a good thing?! He should look for the combination in case it was written somewhere. If he had to guess, it was probably in one of these hundreds of books. But there were so many. He’d be dead before he found a hypothetical password.

Excuses. He had to try! Come on, get up! Try!

Ryuunosuke stumbled to his feet as the floor gently rocked beneath him. Sunlight glittered off framed blue. The silence walled him in from all sides.

He braced himself against the safe and squeezed his eyes shut, gritting his teeth. Get it together. He’d moved past this, and it wasn’t the time.

His bent neck and back twinged.

 Not the bed; it was rightfully Asougi’s. Not the closet where Ryuunosuke remained ignorant of what events transpired outside. Not the floor where his best friend’s corpse was outlined. The table it was.

He shot up with a gasp. He shook but whether from how cold it abruptly got or something else, he didn’t know. Despite that, sweat tickled against his skin as it ran down his forehead and neck.

“I’m not alone. No one’s dead,” he said aloud. “Gina is here. Mr. Sholmes is here. Asougi is here.”

The empty air ate his words, leaving not even a crumb of an echo to serve as his own companion.

“Gina is here, Mr. Sholmes is here, Asougi is here,” he mumbled to himself over and over like a prayer. Maybe it was. They say words had power. If he said it out loud enough times, it meant it was true. It had to be.

Come to think of it, they didn’t know when the bomb was going to explode. What if they all rushed in just as it detonated? If he was in the safe when that happened, wouldn’t that mean when he opened it—

Maybe it was better if no one came for him.

Ryuunosuke stared blankly ahead. The silence swallowed his mind.

BANG!

He jumped, the yelp catching in his windpipe.

“’Oddo! ‘Oddo ya in there?!”

It took a few tries for him to get his mouth working properly enough to weakly croak out, “Gina?”

“Naruhodou! Answer me!”

Asougi…

“’Oddo? ‘Oddo?!”

“Mr. Naruhodou, have you perchance gotten stuck trying to get through the window?” Sholmes asked gleefully as though he’d love nothing more than for that to be true.

“I’m here…” Ryuunosuke said. He cleared his throat to rid of the tangled knot clogging it. “I’m here!”

“’Oddo! We’re gettin’ ya out!” Gina cried, the relief so palpable that it squeezed the breath out of him.

“It seems Mr. Drebber has done quite the number on this lock. Nothing a great detective couldn’t overcome, of course! But if I must resort to applying Newton’s laws of physics, I’d advise you to stand clear of the door!” Sholmes chirruped.

Newton’s laws of physics? What was that? It certainly wasn’t any law Ryuunosuke knew.

“I’m clear,” he told him nonetheless.

“Excellent! Now, let’s see if this works…”

A few seconds later, something melted out of the keyhole to drip down with a wisp of smoke. The door banged open, and there was Gina and Sholmes. They were here. Gina was here. Sholmes was here. Asougi was here.

The vice that twisted his innards hard enough to bleed relented, releasing something that might have been relief it weren't muddled with something darker and not wholly pleasant.

“Ah! There’s our man in one piece, safe and sound!” Sholmes exclaimed with a big grin and arms out in an I-found-you gesture, immediately filling the room with his expansive exuberance.

Gina marched over to him.

“M-Mr. Sholmes… Gin—”

She swung a right hook.

Ryuunosuke crashed onto the floor. He blinked, stunned, at his new perspective of the wooden boards, his cheek throbbing from the hit. He rolled over to sit up but before he could even clutch his new injury, he was nearly bowled over again by Gina throwing herself at him in a constricting embrace.

“Don’t evah do that again! Evah!” Gina yelled into his shoulder. “Ya ‘ave no idea wot I went through! I… I was so scared… that wot if I didn’t… and ya were…”

Oh…

He returned the hug, letting her warmth soak into him just as his soaked into her. He was alive. She was alive. Neither were alone.

“I’m so sorry,” he apologized, patting her back. “There wasn’t any other way. But you came through, like I knew you would! Everything’s okay now!”

He grunted when she hit him hard near his spine with a fist.

“To ‘eck everyfin’s okay! It’s not okay! Stop actin’ like it is! Ya looked like deaf warmed up! Ya were just as scared! So just say it!”

Ryuunosuke flapped his mouth uselessly.

“I… I guess I was scared…”

But what was distressing was that it wasn't even of the bomb. Speaking of which…

He looked towards Sholmes who’d picked up the sword Gina dropped in her haste to give him a piece of her mind.

“What happened with the bomb?”

“Properly deactivated,” he replied cheerfully, making his way over. “And not a moment too soon! A few more seconds and you’d be nothing more than a smear of ash on the floor!”

He danced away when Gina detached from Ryuunosuke to aim a kick at the chortling detective. She growled at the miss.

“And Mr. Drebber?” Ryuunosuke asked anxiously.

Sholmes knelt beside him and put a weighty hand on his other shoulder. His joviality lessened into something milder.

“Let’s leave that off for another time.”

He placed Karuma in Ryuunosuke’s lap, and it was only then that he realized how uncharacteristically quiet Asougi was. Shouldn’t he have chewed him out the moment Gina charged in? And yet, he hadn’t said anything since he called for Ryuunosuke to respond.

He wanted to address Asougi but with Gina there, he had to wait until later. Still, he could sense something off about this silence. It was icy and jagged when his rage usually bore down with the impact and heat of a volcanic rock.

Ryuunosuke could understand it. It didn’t mean he dreaded this unfamiliar anger any less.

“For now, I think we’ve had enough excitement for the day, don’t you think?” Sholmes said with a squeeze before standing. “Why don’t we return home now? Iris can fix you something warm and calming.”

Ryuunosuke nodded dumbly and got up. Gina clambered to her feet as well with a sniffle.

“I got to stay,” she said.

“Why? You’re welcome to join us,” he said, puzzled.

Gina shook her head.

“I know but…” She frowned and pulled down her hat. “This is a crime scene. An innocent almost got murdered. Got to do me duty as a woman o’ the law an' inves’igate.”

Right of course. He almost forgot that Gina was in fact police even if apprenticed what with the way that just earlier, she was happily chasing someone down with a yipping, overexcited dog. The grimness in the set of her jaw and the almost formal tone she took on jarred harshly against her earlier demeanor.

“Of course,” was all he managed out in his surprise.

“I’ll be takin’ the bomb as evidence,” Gina continued.

Sholmes pouted.

“And here I was hoping I could take it home to tinker with.”

“It ain’t a toy!” she burst out with a ferocity that startled even Sholmes whose pout slid right off. “Everyfin’ in this buildin’s off limits! If ya ‘ave to play, do it somewhere else!”

The way she berated Sholmes sounded a bit like Gregson. Seemed like he'd rubbed off on her.

“I’m goin’ to catch that cove,” she vowed with balled hands. She looked at them from under the shadowed brim of her hat, but the steely glint in her eye still shone fervently bright. “I fink I get the boss now and why ‘e’s always workin’ so ‘ard. Good, decent folk are dependin’ on me. I can’t let nuttahs like that Dreb-wotevah cove loose to ‘urt ‘em.”

I can’t be this weak again, frothed from between the lines.

However, Gina had never been weak, only unlucky. It was just that this time, the weight of responsibility for a life was dropped too suddenly into her hands, and Ryuunosuke had been the one to force it there.

The situation hadn’t given much in the way of options, but she’d only gotten involved with danger in the first place because of him and his foolish naivety. If he hadn’t followed Drebber so unquestioningly, if he’d listened to Asougi and Gina’s suspicions… He truly was an idiot.

“Then I wish you the best of luck, Inspector Lestrade,” Sholmes said, tilting his hat towards her respectfully. “We won’t get in the way of your work.”

Gina let out a breath and nodded.

“Fanks… I’ll visit some othah time.” She turned to Ryuunosuke, grabbing his hand to smack the hare into his palm. “Don’t ya worry. I’ll get ‘im, and I’ll make ‘im regret even finkin’ this up.”

“Thanks, Gina. Good luck,” he bid with a smile, curling his fingers around the doll. Gina returned the smile.

“Now go ‘ome.” She thumped her chest. “Leave everyfin’ to Inspec’ah Lestrade and Chief Inspec’ah Toby!”

“I’ll be counting on you,” he replied with a faint chuckle.

They made their way out of the building and parted; Sholmes and Ryuunosuke homeward, Gina on a war path.

Chapter Text

“Runo! You’re pale! And that bruise! What happened?” Iris gasped, immediately pulling him to the settee and sitting him down so she could cluck over him. It was a bit weird to think of her as a mother hen when she was half his age, but that was exactly what Iris turned into when it concerned their health. This also meant Sholmes’s smoking habit was an occasional point of contention between them.

“Are you sick? Who hit you?” she questioned, looking him over with her sharp eyes from which nothing could escape.

Ryuunosuke let her fuss over him as he sagged into cushions.

“No. I, um…”

Should he tell her? He didn’t want her to worry unnecessarily especially when everything was over and fine, but he didn’t have the strength to keep anything else from her right in the heels of the way keeping Wilson’s death a secret from her backfired spectacularly.

Sholmes cocked a brow at him but didn’t answer in his stead, probably waiting for him to come to a decision about whether to reveal anything to Iris or not.

It was no use. Iris would find out one way or another if not from his own mouth then most likely from Gina’s.

“Gina and I got locked in a room with a bomb on the other side,” he confessed with a sigh. “I got her to leave me behind for help. She wasn’t too happy about that.”

He rubbed absently at his cheek, wincing at the throb. She sure knew how to throw a mean hook.

Iris’s hands flew to her mouth.

“A bomb?! You almost died?!”

“It’s fine! Everything worked out! Mr. Sholmes deactivated it!” Ryuunosuke hurriedly assured when her wide, terrified eyes made one more pass over him.

“With seven seconds left to spare!” Sholmes crowed proudly and needlessly as he dropped onto the settee as well, taking up almost all the space with his sprawl of long limbs.

“Seven seconds?!”

“Mr. Sholmes, can you please not?” Ryuunosuke gritted out with a glare.

“But doesn’t it give such a thrill? Seven seconds!” Sholmes exclaimed clapping his hands together with the overeagerness of a child who’d caught his first stag beetle. “Next time, let’s try for one!”

The sheer insanity of what just left his mouth made Ryuunosuke splutter over his incredulity for a moment before his tongue grasped language enough again to snap, “Nex—There is no next time!”

“Hurley!” Iris scolded with crossed arms and a small glare of her own. “You shouldn’t joke about getting caught in an explosion unless it’s from your own inventions!”

“That’s a different worry altogether…” Ryuunosuke muttered. “In any case, the important thing is that we’re all okay, and no one was injured.”

“Still, you should take a rest for the remainder of the day,” Iris said sternly. “It must’ve been such a harrowing ordeal! Let me get you some ice and fix up some soothing tea and snacks.”

She bustled to the kitchen.

“I wonder what happened with Mr. Drebber? To make him want to kill me, that is,” Ryuunosuke said, half to himself and half to Sholmes. “The way he talked, it sounded like I somehow got in the way of whatever plans he had for Mr. Asman.”

“When the man’s caught, I’m sure we’ll get all the answer we want,” Sholmes replied, stretching out with a groan.

“He sounded pretty confident he wouldn’t be found, though,” Ryuunosuke said, adjusting his collar so it wouldn’t stick to his skin so much before simply undoing the first button. Now that he sat safe and sound at home and the adrenaline wore down, the exhaustion exacerbated by the heat started to catch up to him, making him a bit drowsy.

“Oh? Does that mean you have no confidence in Inspector Lestrade’s abilities?” Sholmes teased with a grin.

Ryuunosuke wanted to say he did but…

“I trust her with my life, but I’m not sure she knows how to properly investigate. This would probably be her first case, I think, and well, she’s a bit too um, aggressive when it comes to questioning people,” he said, brushing aside his sweat-soaked bangs from where they stuck to his forehead.

Sholmes laughed and said, “She’ll learn eventually! We all have to start somewhere, after all!”

“Even you, Mr. Sholmes?” Ryuunosuke asked with a bit of a joking tone.

“Well, I’ve always been this good, so I’m more the exception to the rule!” Sholmes declared, puffing out his chest. Ryuunosuke resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

“Then why does it sometimes feel like you’re still only just starting, then?” he asked as Iris came back with an ice pack and a tray of tea and biscuits.

Sholmes let out an exaggeratedly offended gasp as she handed Ryuunosuke the ice pack, which he gratefully took to press to his cheek. The chill had the additional bonus of assuaging the heat and waking him up a bit.

“I take issue with that! Isn’t the proof in the pudding?” He rapped his knuckles against the trunk on top of which Iris set down the tray with a giggle. “Do you call yourself a lawyer or not, man? Don’t ignore this pile of evidence!”

“I’m aware of it, Mr. Sholmes, believe me,” Ryuunosuke deadpanned, accepting the tea Iris passed him. “But with all due respect, it won’t go beyond the surface awareness just to ensure I don’t understand any references you put forth from your books and feed your ego.”

Sholmes’s head drooped. Iris pushed some tea under his nose which he took despondently.

“You’re a surprisingly spiteful chap, you are.”

“Actually, Runo, there’s someone out there who makes even Hurley look like an amateur,” Iris chirruped, sitting in the armchair. Sholmes stiffened and shook his head frantically. “From his point of view, Hurley really is only just starting!”

The intense curiosity that sparked in Ryuunosuke could power a light bulb. He didn’t know a lot about Sholmes’s personal history, after all. Any tidbit he got, he’d sank his teeth into.

“Really? Who? You?”

“No, silly! It’s—”

“My mentor whose name I’m forbidden from giving away without his permission on pain of undesirable… things happening,” Sholmes blurted out with a wince.

“A mentor?!” Ryuunosuke echoed in disbelief. “You?!”

Sholmes scrubbed a hand through his hair with resignation writ all over his face.

“Yes, me,” he sighed, staring sulkily into his tea. “I hold him in the highest regard. He’s probably the most brilliant man alive to date, a bonafide once in a century genius. You can say he made me into the man I am today.”

Wow… for the preening Sholmes to give such high praises to someone that wasn't himself, to his mentor. Wasn’t that a concept to wrap his head around? Questions gushed into Ryuunosuke’s brain but before he could ask any of them, Sholmes preempted him.

“I’m afraid I can’t say much more about him. I fear what he would do to me whenever he finds out I revealed what I shouldn’t.” He shuddered, actually shuddered, amazing Ryuunosuke. This mentor must hold absurd sway to garner such a reaction. “His position is quite… delicate, let’s say. The less people who truly know about him, the better.”

Just like that, the deluge of unanswered questions quickly flooded him in disappointment.

“Don’t be too let down, Runo. Even I’ve only seen him once in my life,” Iris said with a sip of her tea. “He doesn’t even pay a visit during our birthdays or the holidays; only sends gifts and cards. He’s only ever existed in the fringes of our lives, really.”

“He’s quite busy, Iris. His skills are in high demand and his attention is always fractured between a plethora of affairs,” Sholmes said, taking a biscuit and biting into it. With his mouth full, he continued, “I consider it quite good already that he’d think of us so frequently in the year.”

“But that’s not fair to you, Hurley!” Iris retorted with a frown. “He’s your mentor! I’m sure you’d want to see him at least once in a while.”

“Honestly, I’ve seen enough of him in my lifetime,” Sholmes said, his voice a bit strained and perhaps exasperated but with a note of… something akin to fondness but not quite. Whoever this mentor was, he had complicated feelings about him.

He shoved the rest of the biscuit down his gullet and brushed the crumbs off his fingers.

“I’m content with the status quo between us as it is now.”

He genuinely didn’t sound or seem bothered by it. How much of it was a façade and how much of it was true sentiment, Ryuunosuke didn’t know. Frustratingly as always, Sholmes was as transparently opaque as ever.

“If this person mentored you, what did he teach you?” he asked.

What could this mentor teach Sholmes? It was hard to imagine someone of the detective’s caliber would need to be taught anything in the first place.

For some reason, Sholmes let out a hearty laugh.

“I assure you, what he taught me is not what you think. He didn’t teach me my deductive skills or how to be a detective. What he imparted to me is a lot more indistinct and important than that.”

“You’re being so cryptic,” Iris said in dissatisfaction, pouring more tea for herself.

“Well, I don’t know how else to say it; a nebulous description for nebulous lessons,” Sholmes said with a shrug. “Some things, you can only learn by observing.”

Ryuunosuke stared at him for a moment before turning to Iris and proclaiming, “I bet he learned how to be eccentric from him.”

Iris let out another giggle as Sholmes huffed, “I am not ‘eccentric’ as you put it, merely experimental.”

The rest of the day passed uneventfully as they indulged in conversation broken only when Sholmes had to take off somewhere, and Iris invited Ryuunosuke to help tend her herbs. The orange pips he planted didn’t appear to have grown at all which was a bit disappointing but maybe it was for the best. He hadn’t thought much about it at the time but now that he revisited it, he realized a tree wouldn’t thrive very happily in such a small space not to mention it’d probably take up half the yard anyway. It wasn’t exactly big, being in the middle of a city and all.

Dinner eventually came and went, and after the dishes were washed, Ryuunosuke spent a little more time with Iris bouncing ideas off of him for her manuscript before a yawn had her ushering him to rest. He complied because he was indeed bushed.

However, it was only as he was about to set aside Karuma to get ready for bed that it struck him that Asougi hadn’t spoken even once since that afternoon. In fact, he’d already left the entire incident behind, but that wasn’t to say Asougi did the same.

“Oops” didn’t begin to cover the guilty trepidation that overcame him as he stood like an idiot in the middle of his office with one hand frozen over Karuma’s belt.

Slowly, he lowered his hand, meek and awkward as he continued to linger in the darkness as though at any moment, Asougi himself would appear in a whirl of fluttering red blown by the wind of his righteous indignation to punish him to do a handstand in the hallway or something.

That didn’t happen, of course, leaving Ryuunosuke to squirm with the feelings in his gut as the seconds passed in silence. It was worse than if Asougi started to dress him down right then and there.

With anxiety continuing its temporarily diverted course from that afternoon, he probed carefully, softly as though his partner was the bomb, “Um, Asougi?”

“What?”

He didn’t sound any different, not angry or anything close to it, just his regular old attitude. Somehow, it made everything feel worse.

“Are you, uh, mad?” Ryuunosuke mumbled, fidgeting with the button of his white shirt.

“About what?”

The complete neutrality raised the hair in the back of his neck.

“About, um, h-handing you over to, er, Gina?”

“Are you asking me or answering me?” Asougi asked with a bit of a snap at the end like the tail of a whip.

Ryuunosuke stiffened, military straight.

“Answering! I’m answering! Are you mad at me for handing you over to Gina?”

He immediately wanted to slap his palms over his mouth even though it’d be so pointless, it bordered on ridiculous. It was just that some tiny illogical corner of him whispered that maybe he could slink past this conversation if he reminded Asougi of the entire incident as little as possible.

But this conversation must happen nonetheless otherwise, it’d sit like thorns beneath them. Ryuunosuke didn’t think he was in the wrong. He did what he had to, and he’d stand by that. He also didn’t doubt Asougi would do the exact same thing if he was in Ryuunosuke’s position.

However, what he did hurt Asougi. Ryuunosuke could still hear the echoes of the way he screamed out his first name. There was no way his best friend was okay with what happened. It was best to let him air it out. Once he was calmer, they could talk.

Ryuunsouke expected Asougi to immediately launch into a tirade. He didn’t expect him to throw back witheringly, “What do you think?”

“I… I don’t know?” Ryuunosuke replied, so taken aback that he leaned on his heels. Why was Asougi asking him?  “I feel like you should’ve been chewing me out ages ago, but you’ve been quiet…”

And he didn’t know what to make of it. His best friend was never shy about letting his discontent known, so then why hadn’t he said anything?

“Believe me, I would!” Asougi snapped. Ah, there it was; that spark of fury against which Ryuunosuke braced for its inevitable flare. “I thought I was going to go crazy! How dare you do that to me! And I know you’re not even sorry for it! You’re so damn lucky I can’t—!”

He cut himself off. At first, Ryuunosuke thought he’d choked on his anger. But when the pause continued on for far too long, the tension eventually eased from him, replaced by increasing perplexity when the expected rebuke fizzled out before it really began.

With the nervousness of poking a tiger with a stick, he tentatively inquired, “Asougi?”

“No… I really can’t do anything, can I?” Asougi muttered.

Ryuunosuke blinked in utter bewilderment, almost unable to register the rhetorical question, blindsided as he was by the abrupt swerve in tone.

“Wha—Asougi?”

“I was so angry! Even if I understand why you did it, I’m still so fucking angry! But what right do I have to be mad at you for doing everything in your power with the lot you were given when the least useful in that situation was me?”

“Come on, you know none of us could really do anything back there,” Ryuunosuke attempted to placate uneasily.

“I could’ve!” Asougi roared with so much intensity, Ryuunosuke jumped. “If I was there, I could’ve protected you and Miss Lestrade! I could’ve distracted him! I could’ve done anything besides sit there being useless!”

“You weren’t useless!” Ryuunosuke reflexively argued.

“Then name one thing I did for you when Drebber threatened you or when he forced you into that room!”

“You got me to draw Karuma!”

Asougi snorted.

“Fat lot of good that did.”

“You’re being too hard on yourself again,” Ryuunosuke said worriedly, not liking the direction Asougi’s thoughts were headed… or where they were already. “You tried, and it’s not like you could’ve won against a pistol anyway.”

“But trying wasn’t enough! In fact, you handed me away because it wasn’t enough! I wasn’t enough” Asougi shouted in raw helpless frustration, his words making Ryuunosuke wince. “You nearly died! Died! And there was nothing I could’ve done about it! I’m just… just…”

Ryuunosuke stood in frozen panic. What should he say? He had no idea. Any reassurances would only be empty platitudes because the fact the matter was that Asougi really couldn’t do anything the entire time.

So what should he say? It was okay? Everything worked out fine? Ryuunosuke might be able to move on with just that, but Asougi was a lot more meticulous than him. He’d only keep dissecting the incident and himself over and over for everything that went wrong even if he bled out in the process which was exactly what was happening now.

“I need my body back.”

Ryuunosuke blinked dumbly at the wall, once again thrown for a loop.

“What?”

“I need my body back. I don’t care what issues it has with me. They can’t possibly compare to your life in danger!”

“W-Wait, let’s calm down a bit!” Ryuunosuke cried, putting up his hands even though there was no one there. “It’s not like you can force it!”

“If there’s anything of me in that body… no, if there’s anything of an Asougi in that body, it should immediately relinquish itself to me when it learns of the danger you were in and can still be in!”

“But—”

“I don’t care! Go get it! Now!”

Ryuunosuke was reluctant especially after the previous disaster between them, and this was brewing up to be a second round. But he didn’t want to refuse either, not after he forcibly sent Asougi away even if it was for his survival and not when his lack of agency was never more of an open wound than it was now.

Slowly, he shuffled to the stairs, and he’d just lifted a foot to go down when Asougi said, “Wait…”

Ryuunosuke waited with his foot still in the air.

“Actually… maybe not right now… It’s dark and…” Asougi trailed off.

What a troublesome man though Ryuunosuke couldn’t muster any real annoyance beyond some exasperation behind the thought when Asougi was so scared for him not to mention everything else he was going through.

He lowered his foot and stepped away from the stairs before he accidentally tumbled down, which actually wouldn’t be a first except this time, Asougi wouldn’t be able to keep him from breaking his neck. The last thing they need was something like that compounding an already fraught mind.

“Okay, then we’ll go see Kazuma first thing tomorrow morning.”

Asougi let out a small grunt of acquiescence.

Ryuunosuke hesitated on what he was about to say, knowing full well he was about to open a can of worms, but proceeded anyway. It felt important to point out.

“You know, Asougi, even if you did have your body, it still doesn’t mean you can prevent everything bad that happens.”

“What? So being a sitting duck is fine?” Asougi snapped acidly.

“I’m not saying that! I’m just saying things happen beyond our control sometimes, and we just have to deal with it the best we can,” Ryuunosuke said, leaning against the railing. “I know it’s easy for me to say since I’m not the one trapped in Karuma, but beating yourself over the head about what you can’t do doesn’t really help anyone, least of all you.”

“Oh yeah? Then what can I do as I am now? Tell me, Naruhodou, I’d love to hear it,” Asougi scoffed, clearly thinking he didn’t know what he was talking about.

It was honestly kind of irritating that he thought Ryuunosuke couldn’t empathize with his situation just because he wasn’t living the exact same circumstances. But he pushed it aside for now.

“You’re a friend.”

“Huh?”

“Well…” Ryuunosuke tilted his head this way and that, but he really couldn’t think of a way to express it any better. “Yeah, that’s it. You’re a friend to me,” he repeated with a firm nod.

“Are you kidding me?” Asougi asked incredulously.

“No, I’m serious. That’s all I need from you, but apparently, it’s not enough for you, and I get that. But leaving aside the what-ifs, why’re you useless if there’s really nothing you can do? I mean, I couldn’t do anything either, and you’re not calling me useless.”

“It’s different.”

Ryuunosuke frowned, crossing his arms.

“How?”

“I have a duty to uphold. So long as I draw breath, I can’t and won’t let any injustice happen in front of me.”

Such shining sentiment was something Asougi had always espoused and lived by for as long as Ryuunosuke had known him, so it wasn’t anything new to hear now. In a society where keeping one’s head down to fit in was considered better than standing out even in the aid of another, Asougi was a red smear of defiance across such notion, almost ridiculing it every step he took towards being a defense attorney. His back was so strong and his shoulders so wide, it filled the entirety of Ryuunosuke’s vision in the past.

Now, standing in a creaky attic in near darkness save for whatever watery leftover light from the streets and skies made it through the window, the reality of it all seeped through its glass as well.

If Ryuunosuke were to shift just a little, he would feel Karuma’s weight which was now also Asougi’s weight, reminding him that his partner was no more or less than the width and breadth of this sword; he was no more or less the words he spoke, and his speech were full of fangs Asougi would just as soon turn against himself as his obstacles. For the first time, the cost to his friend to maintain such ideals finally crept into Ryuunosuke’s conscious.

He swallowed and said quietly towards the floorboards, “Right…”

“Naruhodou?”

“Nothing, I guess I’m just realizing some stuff, like how much I’ve, and a lot of other people, have been banking on you to carry… a lot; Japan’s future, being a goal, all your perfectionism. But now I wish…” Ryuunosuke sighed, leaden. “I just wish you were kinder to yourself. You’re always kind to other people. It’s weird that you aren’t the same way towards yourself. It makes me kind of sad.”

“What? I-I don’t mean to…”

Ryuunosuke chuckled at his friend’s stunned awkwardness.

“I know you don’t mean to. I believe that at your core, you’re good-intentioned, and that’s what makes you so hard on yourself. You don’t want to let anyone down, not even yourself. So,” his dim mirth washed away, “I’m sorry if I ever made you feel like you have to live up to my expectations, and I’m sorry I made you feel useless when I sent you away.”

“You didn’t make me—It wasn’t your fault…”

“Maybe, but I think I still owe you an apology,” Ryuunosuke said with a wan smile. “You’re not useless, and you’re more than your obligations. I just feel like you really need to hear that.”

“… Thanks…”

It came out uncertain, like Asougi didn’t quite believe it but not in a way that suggested he immediately rejected the notion. That was good. And maybe one day, he’d understand Ryuunosuke’s feelings enough to be willing to accept being protected just as much as he tried to protect others.

He sighed and rubbed a hand across his eyes.

“You’re tired,” Asougi said as though just remembering. Hastily, he added, “You should get to bed.”

Ryuunosuke hummed in assent and continued on to his bedroom.

“You know, I… I can’t believe I never asked but are you okay?”

“Huh? Okay with wh—Ooh. What, you’re asking that now?” Ryuunosuke said in amusement as he slipped Karuma off the belt. “Yes, I’m fine. It was nothing. It hardly even felt like I was about to be blown up to be honest. Everything in that room was just too normal and quiet.”

“But you were pale when we found you,” Asougi refuted with a tint of a frown.

“I guess I kind of realized that Mr. Sholmes and Gina could get caught in the blast if they came back for me just as the timer went off. I don’t really want to think about what a close call that was,” Ryuunosuke said, unbuttoning his shirt.

“So you weren’t scared for yourself at all?”

There was something a bit strange in Asougi’s tone, but Ryuunosuke replied nonetheless, “Well, of course I was. I just got distracted by my thoughts. In any case, it doesn’t matter. Everything worked out fine in the end. No sense dwelling on it anymore.”

Asougi didn’t say anything after that, which Ryuunosuke took to mean he was done with the conversation.

He finished getting ready for bed, and then slipped under the covers. The soft pillow was bliss under his head, and the song of sleep even more so as he fell into the relief of slumber.

“Why didn’t you wake me?” Ryuunosuke bemoaned to either Asougi or Iris or both as he sat down with a bowl of reheated porridge for a late breakfast the following morning.

“After yesterday? Are you serious? You should get proper rest,” Asougi said sternly.

“You had such a hard day yesterday. I thought I’d let you sleep in,” Iris concurred, unwittingly echoing him.

Ryuunosuke grumpily brought the spoon to his mouth, too outclassed on either side to be able to argue with the both of them when they were in agreement.

“I thought I’d get up early to maybe catch Kazuma before he left his flat for work.”

“No, that’s impossible for you even on a normal day,” Asougi shot down almost immediatey.

“Hey! I’m doing this for you, remember?” Ryuunosuke said with an indignant glare at the air.

“You’re visiting Kazie?” Iris asked brightly. “Do you mind if you retrieved that basket I gave you two days ago?”

Ryuunosuke smacked a hand to his forehead.

“Oh, right! I completely forgot I left it behind! Sorry, Iris.”

“It’s okay, no harm done,” Iris said with a small giggle. “Just as long as it’s returned whenever convenient. Give my regards to Kazie, okay?”

Ryuunosuke quickly finished the rest of his breakfast and headed out.

Having missed his opportunity to catch Kazuma at home, his only choice was to find him at his workplace, which he’d kind of hoped to avoid as much as possible. It wasn’t because van Zieks was a bit intimidating or anything, definitely not! He just didn’t think the strict prosecutor would appreciate interruptions to whatever work Kazuma and he were in the middle of for a private conversation that would likely end in an argument with a sword… Maybe in this instance and this instance alone it was a good thing only two people could hear Asougi, and Kazuma didn’t speak.

He arrived at the Prosecutor’s Office in good time, and made it in front of van Zieks’s own office without incident. Now, the hard part.

Ryuunosuke took a breath and knocked on the large double doors, shifting his weight nervously as he waited for a response.

A door was pulled open by van Zieks himself who arched a brow upon seeing him.

“Mr. Naruhodou. To what do I owe this visit to?” he asked in his usual low, slightly drawling manner that fit with his cold demeanor.

“Good morning, Lord van Zieks,” Ryuunosuke greeted, unable to help straightening up under his gaze. He always felt a bit sloppy when it fell on him. “I was hoping to speak privately to Kazuma for a little while. Is he available?”

Curiously, van Zieks’s expression soured lightly.

“As it happens, he isn’t here.”

So he was on an errand.

“Then when will he return?”

At that, van Zieks’s face sank even more, giving away that something definitely unusual was happening.

“Who could know? It makes one wonder if he’s even my apprentice anymore.”

Ryuunosuke knitted his brow in confusion as he asked, “What do you mean?”

The inquiry earned him a penetrating stare that made his spine grow rigid at the same time a tingle of discomfort zipped its way up.

“… We’ll talk inside.”

Van Zieks whirled around and reentered his office. Ryuunosuke followed, somewhat bewildered as he shut the door behind himself. The prosecutor gestured to one of the couches.

“Sit.”

“Does he think you’re a dog?” Asougi said in a voice full of offense as Ryuunosuke obliged, sitting on the nearest plush red couch.

Van Zieks took the seat opposite him, opening a bottle of wine from the table between them to pour into one of two glasses on a silver tray.

“He’s drinking in the middle of the day during work?” Asougi continued to criticize incredulously. “I don’t know if that’s better than throwing that stuff around during court. And he dares to talk down to you about your intelligence.”

“I don’t suppose you partake?” van Zieks asked without looking up.

Okay, okay, Asougi, they’re valid points, but please shut up now.

“Um, no thank you,” Ryuunosuke said, eager to get to the main topic already. “If you don’t mind, uh, what do you mean when you wondered if Kazuma is your apprentice anymore?”

“I’m surprised he didn’t inform you. Are you two not friends?” van Zieks said, lifting up his glass and swishing the wine around.

“We are,” Ryuunosuke replied somewhat defensively. “It’s just that we don’t meet up often. We’re both kind of busy.”

“I see.” Van Zieks tipped the glass towards his nose, letting out an appreciative hum before taking a sip.

“Don’t waste our time!” Asougi snapped.

Please, have a bit of patience.

“Then I suppose I should tell you that a few days ago, Mr. Mikotoba approached me with an official document informing me that he was requisitioned into serving the government,” van Zieks informed, the news surprising Ryuunosuke more than hearing Kazuma being referred to as Mr. Mikotoba. “He could continue to work under me, but he was to be allowed to move freely as required for whatever task was given to him.”

“Stronghart?!” Asougi exclaimed with tense urgency.

“Is he working under Lord Stronghart?” Ryuunosuke hurriedly asked, spurred by his tone.

For some reason, the question had van Zieks delicately scrunching his face in mild displeasure before taking a drink from his glass.

“No, the document was signed under another name.” Van Zieks shook his head. “At the very least, whatever Mr. Mikotoba is up to doesn’t affect his work, so I let him be. Sometimes he is here, sometimes he is not.”

“Who is he working under, then?” Ryuunosuke asked curiously.

Van Zieks leveled him a flat look.

“Is official government business really any of your concern, Mr. Naruhodou?” he asked disapprovingly, drawing out a nervous laugh.

Ryuunosuke probably shouldn’t point out that he was already knee-deep in a government conspiracy anyway even as a joke. Van Zieks wouldn’t appreciate that.

“At least it’s not Stronghart,” Asougi muttered. Some of the tension had left his voice though not all. “But what is my body doing?”

“So you don’t know what he’s doing?”

“I thought you would be clearer on that than I,” van Zieks replied and although he didn’t mean anything by it, Ryuunosuke felt the statement jab him like a pin.

“In any case, my apprentice isn’t here. However, you came at a good time. There’s something I’d like to discuss with you,” van Zieks said, setting down his wine glass. “Have you managed to examine the evidence from the Professor case?”

“Um, no. I was chasing other leads.”

Van Zieks stood and went over to his desk. Ryuunosuke watched curiously as he opened a drawer and withdrew something from it before returning and setting two things in front of him.

The first item was a photo of two men that elicited a sound like a sharp inhale from Asougi.

One of the men was Klint van Zieks holding a glass of wine, toasting it towards the camera. He looked just as he did in the huge portrait just farther inside the office. Next to him also with a glass of wine in hand was a man clearly of Eastern descent. His face was sculpted in a way that lent an air of severity but the smile and the clear ease he stood with Klint van Zieks softened him into amiability. There was no question that this was Asougi Genshin.

So this was what Asougi’s father looked like. Asougi definitely inherited his sharp, hawk-like eyes from him. Even from the photo, they appeared to see right through Ryuunosuke.

Although it was nice to finally put a face to his best friend’s father, Ryuunosuke doubted van Zieks gave him the photo for that purpose. He’d mentioned evidence from the Professor case, and the most prominent piece was…

Ryuunosuke snapped to Asougi Genshin holding up his glass with his left hand. The photo was grainy, so it was hard to pick out the details, but there was undoubtedly a ring on his index.

He looked up at van Zieks, eyes wide with the discovery.

“Mr. Asougi’s ring… is on his left hand.”

Van Zieks nodded and leaned over to tap the second item he brought over.

Ryuunosuke put down the photo and quickly picked up the piece of paper. It was a well-done sketch of what he presumed was the same ring illustrated from all kinds of perspectives lined up in two rows.

He stared then redirected his stare at van Zieks.

“Were you… Were you the one who drew this?” he asked in astonishment.

“Yes,” van Zieks replied simply. “I couldn’t bring the ring out of the evidence room nor can I bring a camera in, so I had to make do with this.”

“I didn’t know you had this kind of talent,” Ryuunosuke admired, running his eyes over the surprising detail and care that went into the sketch. “It’s really good!”

“While I appreciate your compliment, I rather you pay more attention to what the sketch depicts rather than the fact it exists at all,” van Zieks said but although the words themselves were somewhat caustic, his voice bore none of it, indicating he wasn’t truly annoyed by the slight side track. Maybe he was even gladdened by it.

“Oh, yes, of course!” Ryuunosuke said sheepishly, turning his attention back to the sketch while Asougi grumbled under his breath.

If he was honest, the ring was really gaudy, and judging by the somewhat confused, somewhat appalled noise Asougi made, he thought so too.

“Why would Father wear that? It could interfere with his grip on Karuma’s hilt.”

 Ah, practical reasons, huh.

The ring was full of angles and straight lines, giving it a pretty mean appearance. The three hook-like protrusions reminded Ryuunosuke somewhat of a dragon claw clutching a gem at the top. Just from looking at it, he could tell it’d hurt if someone threw a punch with it on. Maybe Asougi Genshin wore it for that reason.

“I assume you recall Klint’s autopsy report?” van Zieks asked, taking up his wine again to swish it absently around its bowl.

“Yes…” Ryuunosuke said slowly, thinking back. “He died from a stab wound to the heart.”

“The devil is in the details, Mr. Naruhodou. What else?”

What else?

Ryuunosuke withdrew his notebook and flipped to the relevant page.

“I do hope you’ll burn that once this investigation finishes,” van Zieks said dryly.

“I will,” Ryuunosuke squeaked, just realizing that this case was actually top secret, and he was effectively carrying a metaphorical bomb that couldn’t fall in the hands of the public. It was an uncomfortable and alarming realization. He might lose everything else, but he couldn’t lose this book.

His grip momentarily tightened on the little book as he forced himself to focus on what van Zieks wanted him to see.

Stab wound… superficial external wounds… ink stains… ring recovered from stomach… no internal trauma… Hm? No internal trauma? Why did that seem off?

Ryuunosuke glanced at the sketch on his lap and gasped.

“So you’ve noticed,” van Zieks remarked grimly.

“How… How could there be no internal trauma when the ring is like this?” Ryuunosuke said, nearly tripping over his own words in his agitation. “It’d probably nick my finger the moment I touch it let alone if I swallowed it. This thing is a weapon all on its own!”

“Exactly,” van Zieks agreed darkly, slamming his glass on the table and startling Ryuunosuke. Amazingly, not a drop of wine spilled from the rim. “And yet it went down Klint’s throat which remained unscathed from its sharp edges? Would such a miracle be so convenient?”

His eyes narrowed in seething rage that forecasted a thunderous storm. His jaw tightened, hand curled into a fist that would’ve crushed his glass had it still been in his grasp.

“The entire law enforcement and justice system has been tainted. They were flawed but now, neither can be trusted, least of all Inspector Gregson,” he spat with the vicious ire of uttering a curse.

Asougi let out a scream of rage that made Ryuunosuke twitch.

“First van Zieks and now Gregson! Is there no one in this fucking country who knows what justice is?!”

A sudden thought struck Ryuunosuke like lightning, its flash illuminating the great, horrific beast lurking in the murky darkness of possibility.

If Klint van Zieks hadn’t swallowed the ring, then it must’ve been planted, and the only ones who could possibly do that were the coroners; Doctors Wilson, Sithe, and of course… Mikotoba.

Did Professor Mikotoba know? Was he complicit?

The questions alone were almost enough to send Ryuunosuke reeling in a spike of dizzying dread.

No, please heavens no. Susato would be heartbroken, and Asougi… There was no telling the magnitude of damage the betrayal would cause.

“Mr. Naruhodou, you seem quite pale.”

“Naruhodou, are you okay?”

The simultaneous expressions of concern sucked Ryuunosuke back to reality. He drew a shaky breath. If Asougi hadn’t noticed yet, distracted by his outrage as he was to think deeper, then he wasn’t going to bring it up, not until he was sure of Professor Mikotoba’s level of involvement.

“Yes, I’m okay. I guess it’s hard to swallow that Inspector Gregson would do something like that…”

Van Zieks let out a short disdainful hum. Ryuunosuke continued.

“He’s so devoted to his work. Even though he’s rough around the edges, he meant well.”

The memory of Gregson teaching Gina to read flashed through his mind.

Gina… Her trust would be blown to smithereens if she found out the mentor she learned to trust enough to care about and to name Toby after did something as deceitful and malicious as framing an innocent person just as Graydon did to her.

Ryuunosuke sighed wearily.

Secrets upon secrets upon secrets. Where was the light at the end of the tunnel? Everything was a mess.

He put the sketch on the table as he said, “Gina and I even found a room he rented specially to investigate the Reaper in his down time.”

Van Zieks’s focus sharpened down to him in alert interest.

“A room? Where?” he demanded.

“Er, Fresno Street, in the building with the broken-down front door,” Ryuunosuke replied, befuddled by the intense attention. “The room was on the first floor to the left. There was a noticeboard with all these news articles about the Reaper. The oldest one was dated ten years ago. Is the Reaper related to the Professor somehow?”

“I wouldn’t discount it, not if it involves Gregson,” van Zieks replied with a frown. “I’ll pay it a visit later.”

“Um… So… What’s going to happen now? With the justice system and everything,” Ryuunosuke said worriedly.

“… It’s a complicated matter,” van Zieks answered, picking up his wine again to take another drink. “Someone or multiple people high up are undoubtedly pulling the strings. Following them to the rats hiding behind the scenes is the easy part. Ridding of them is another issue altogether. However, come what may…”

Van Zieks effortlessly crushed the empty chalice over the table with a fearsome scowl and snarling curl of his lips, opening his hand to let the jagged pieces fall in a tinkling rain of glass.

“I will cleanse their filth from the hallowed courts.”

It bore the full weight of van Zieks’s immoveable resolution behind it, giving it the heaviness of not just promise but declared fate.

Ryuunosuke nodded, not comforted per se, but the stony steadiness imparted him with a piece of the hope it stood upon; that the world’s most sophisticated legal system from which countries the world over drew upon to mold their own wouldn’t fall to the disease of corruption without a fierce fight.

“I may not be able to help with that, but I’ll still do what I can as well,” he said firmly. “I’ll continue to investigate. And once we have the full truth, I hope you will use it to take them down.”

Van Zieks appraised him with cool eyes for a moment before shaking his head and saying, “Still with such a simple way of thinking. Nonetheless, boiled down to its base components, that is exactly what our duty as lawyers entail.”

“Is there anything else left to discuss?” Ryuunosuke asked, sensing their conversation winding down to its end.

“No…” van Zieks pursed his lips then said slowly, “Although, I heard tell the detective inspector apprentice Gregson took in made quite a commotion yesterday. From what I gather, you were trapped in a building with a bomb?”

Ryuunosuke blinked, surprised. News sure traveled fast.

“Yes, but I’m fine!” He patted his chest with a smile. “All in one piece!”

“That much, I can tell,” van Zieks said somewhat flatly. “Let it stay that way.” He stood. “Have a good day, Mr. Naruhodou.”

Ryuunosuke exited the Prosecutor’s Office with renewed purpose.

“Sorry Kazuma wasn’t there. We’ll just have to catch him tonight,” he said, going down the stairs.

“What is it doing?”

“We’ll just have to ask when we meet him. Before then, I’m going to see if I can’t find Inspector Gregson.”

“Why?”

It was incredible how much hostility could be packed into one small word.

“I want to hear it from his mouth… Why he did it,” Ryuunosuke said sadly.

“I don’t care what his reasons are. He contributed to Father’s death and besmirched his honor, and nothing he says will change that,” Asougi growled.

“I know, and when the time comes…” Ryuunosuke stood and closed his eyes for a moment to center himself from the ache of betrayal before continuing down the street. “I hope proper justice will be delivered. But I still want to know… I believe Inspector Gregson is good-intentioned… I want to understand how he could walk down that path.”

“… You know what? Maybe I want to know too.”